HD WIDENER
HW SPEJ 6


4858717
JUVENILE BOOKS.
SHORT
STORY
TI
TA
LARSE
ressed
ainter
COLLECTIONS
and

ko
LISTO-
work.
books
The
will
U
AU
With
Price
RE
OUSIN
silk
of the
1. The
cents.
pic
BE
ANNIE.
UN
dmira-
bly
VI
in:
Nature
'it will
gentle
del
cre
cents
ons by
nd and
, imag-
it.
WIKISARD FRESCOTI
IARLES
1. $1.50.
ne form
beauty.
W
Harvard College Library
Boston,
WIN


JUVENILE BOOKS.
THE ROLLO BOOKS. By Rev. JACOB ABBOTT. In fourteen volumes. New edition, with
finely executed engravings from original designs by Billings. Price $7; single, 50 cents. Any
volume sold separately.
Rollo Learning to Talk.
Rollo's Museum.
Rollo Learning to Read.
Rollo's Travels.
Rollo at Work,
Rollo's Correspondence.
Rollo at Play.
Rollo's Philosophy-Water.
Rollo at School.
Rollo's Philosophy-Fire.
Rollo's Vacation.
Rollo's Philosophy-Air.
Rollo's Experiments.
Rollo's Philosophy-Sky.
Renato
This is undoubtedly the most popular series of jurenile books ever published in America. This edition
is far more attractive externally than the one by which the author first became known. Nearly one hun-
dred new engravings, clear and fine paper, a new and beautiful cover, with a neat box to contain the
whole, will give to this series, if possible, a still wider and more enduring reputation.
The same, without illustrations, fourteen volumes, muslin, $5.25.
THE ROLLO STORY BOOKS; being designed for younger children. 12 volumes, Illustrated, in
neat box, $3.00.
THE OPTIC' LIBRARY, comprising “ All Aboard," " The Boat Club," "Now or Never," “ Try
Again," and "Poor and Proud." 5 volumes, with Illustrations. Price, per volume, 0 cents.
The publishers desire to call especial attention to this series of books, believing them to be fur ahead of
any other series of New Juveniles before the public.
VACATION STORY BOOKS.
12 volumes, with fine wood engravings. Price, in cloth, 50 cents per volume; gilt, 75 cents.
Minnie,
The Charm.
The Cheerful Heart.
The Daisy.
Little Blossom's Reward.
The Violet.
Holidays at Chestnut Hill.
Worth not Wealth.
Country Life.
Great Rosy Diamond.
The Angel Children.
Little Mary.
A scries of stories that will give unfailing entertainment and instruction.
EXCELSIOR GIFT BOOKS.
Six volumes, large 16mo., illustrated. Price, in cloth, 75 cents per volume ; gilt, $1.00.
Christmas Roses.
The Ice King.
Favorite Story Book.
Youth's Diadem.
Little Messenger Birds.
Juvenile Keepsake.
A beautiful series of books, and universally popular.
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS. Translated from the German, by II. P. Curtis, Esq.
In cne large volume. 12mo. With Illustrations by Hoppin. Price, $1.25.
This collection of Oriental stories has long been a classic in Germany; but only a portion of them have
ever appeared in English. The present translation is believed to be the only faithful and elegant one.
The taste for the marvellous will always demand gratification; and to the imaginative youth, as well as to
adults who are not ashamed of being amused, no more entertaining book can be presented than this de-
lightful reflex of Eastern life and character. The stories are full of invention and fancy, and gracefully
told; at the same time they are free from the objectionable features of their great prototype " The Arabian
Nights' Entertainments.”
JUVENILE STORY BOOKS.
Seven volumes, illustrated. Price, in cloth, 37 1-2 cents per volume: gilt, 50 cents.
Aunt Mary's Stories.
Country Scenes and
Gift Story Book,
Characters.
Good Child's Fairy Gift.
Peep at he Animals.
Frank and Fanny.
Peep at the Birds.
Published by PHILLIPS, SATIPSON & CO., Doston,
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States.





ر2









ka
he
V
Wor
THE CARAVAN.








ARABIAN DAYS
ENTERTAINMENTS.
Translated from the German,
BY
HERBERT PELHAM CURTIS.
BOSTON:
PHILLIPS, SAMPSON AND COMPANY,
18 WINTER STREET.
1858.


48587.17
HARVARD COLLEGE LIBRARY
BEQUEST OF
WINWARD PRESCOTT
JANUARY 27, 1933
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by
HERBERT PELIIAM CURTIS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the District of Massachusetts.
STEREOTYPED BY
HOBART & ROBBINS,
Now England Type and Stereotype Foundery
BOSTON


PREFACE.
THE Translator submits the following stories to the
public, with a conviction that they will be found to afford
amusement to a wide and very varied circle of readers.
They are a connected series of tales, written by no
means solely for children, but suited as well for readers
of a larger growth and maturer intellect.
The popularity attained by them in Germany has
been and still is immense, and it is believed that an
examination will show this popularity to be well de-
served
Three or four of these stories, only, have already
appeared in this country in sundry magazines; but it is
thought that the present is the only complete and per-
fect translation of them which has ever been made in
any language. A French version of Part Third was
published in Paris, with excellent illustrations, in 1857.


IV
PREFACE.
The Translator ventures to suggest that the interest
of these tales will be increased by reading each Part con-
tinuously. The various stories are so closely connected
with the narrative which unites them, that, though each
is a whole in itself, much will be gained, he believes, by
attention to this recommendation.
the
anw szinte


CONTENTS.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
-
INTRODUCTION, ..............
.
.
.
....
THE CARAVAN, ............... 14
THE CALIPH STORK, · · · · · · · ·
THE SPECTRAL SHIP, . ....
THE SEVERED HAND, . ..
FATIMA'S RESCUE, ....
LITTLE MUCK, ................
THE FALSE PRINCE, ....... .... 110
.
.
.
....
THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA AND HIS SLAVES, . . 140
NOSEY, THE DWARF, ............. 150
ABNER, THE JEW, ............
The Young ENGLISHMAN, ............
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR, · · · · · · ·
THE TAVERN IN SPESSART, ..........
THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN, ..
THE Cold Heart. Part I., .........
Said's ADVENTURES, .....316
THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL, ..........
THE COLD HEART. Part II., .......... 899
.....





INTRODUCTION.
PRINCESS FAIRY-STORY IN MASQUERADE.
In a fair and distant empire, on whose gardens of
perennial verdure report says the sun never sets, has
reigned from the beginning of time to the present day
the lovely Queen Phantasy. For countless centuries
has she scattered unmeasured blessings over her peo-
ple, and been loved, honored and adored, by all who
knew her. But the heart of this queen was too large
to permit her to confine her benevolence within her
own domains. In her royal attire of eternal youth and
beauty she was wont to descend from her lofty realm
to this earth; for she had heard it said that here dwelt
beings, called Men, who dragged on painfully a life of
labor and struggle. To these wretched creatures she
brought the finest treasures of her empire ; and ever
since this beautiful queen traversed the dreary plains
of Earth have men become joyous over their labor, light-
hearted in their desolate misery.
To cheer mankind, she sent down her children, also,
no less lovely and amiable than their royal mother.
After one of these missions, Fairy-Story, her eldest
daughter, came back from the earth. Her mother saw


ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
that Fairy-Story was sad, and thought she noticed that
her daughter had been weeping.
“What grieves you, dearest Fairy-Story?" said the
queen. “Ever since your journey you have been sad
and miserable ; will you not confide to your mother the
cause of your unhappiness ?”
“Alas ! dear mother," replied Fairy-Story, “I should
keep silence, spite of your inquiry, did I not feel that
my wrongs were no less yours.”
“Speak,” answered the beautiful Queen Phantasy.
“Sorrow, my daughter, is a burthen weighing heavily
on the lonely, but easily sustained by two sympathiz-
ing, loving souls.”
“ It is your will," answered Fairy-Story; "therefore
hearken. You know how gladly I mingle with man-
kind, and with what pleasure I seat myself in the cot-
tages of the poor, to beguile their hours of leisure after
their daily toil. They have ever hitherto fondly greeted
me when I came, and looked after me with smiles and
love when I went away. But it is so no longer.”
- “Poor Fairy-Story !” sighed the queen, stroking her
daughter's tearful cheek; “may not this change be
mere imagination ?”
"Believe me, I know too well,” answered Fairy-
Story, “ that I am loved no longer. Wherever I go I
meet cold looks ; nowhere is pleasure shown at my
approach ; even the children, who used once to love me
so fondly, now scoff at me, and scornfully turn their
backs."
The queen leaned her brow upon her hand, and sank
into deep thought.
..." And why is it,” at length inquired she, “ that men
have so much changed ?"
- " Alas! they have appointed a body of watchful offi-


INTRODUCTION.
cers, who examine with sharp attention and carefully
test everything which comes from you realm, O
queen! Now-a-days, if any stranger makes his appear-
ance, witl credentials not in accordance with their laws
of taste, they raise a furious outcry, and either strike
him dead on the spot, or calumniate him so much with
mankind, who believe every word they say, that he can
no longer win men's love. Ah, how happy are my
brothers, the Dreams! They glide joyously and lightly
to the earth, caring nothing for the vigilant watchmen,
visit the human race in their slumbers, and weave
enchanting pictures before their mental vision.”
“Your brothers are merry and light of foot,” said the
queen ; “but you have no cause to envy them, my dar-
ling. I know the officers you speak of well. Mankind
are not so much in error to commission them ; for they
have been visited lately by many an empty, impudent
fellow, who pretended to have come directly from my
fairy realm, and yet at best has merely obtained a fleet-
ing glimpse of us from some distant mountain summit.”
“But why do they make me, your only daughter,
suffer for these impostors' sins ?” wept Fairy-Story.
“Ah! if you only knew how they have treated me!
They laughed at me as an old maid, and threatened, the
next time I came, not to admit me to their dwellings."
"What, a daughter of mine ! not admit her!” ex-
claimed the queen ; and anger deepened the rose in her
cheeks. “But I see clearly whence this comes; your
wicked aunt has calumniated us!”
"What! Aunt Fashion ? Impossible !” cried Fairy-
Story. “She has always been so friendly to us!”
“I know her, the traitress !" answered the queen.
“But make another attempt, in spite of her, dearest.
Who would do good, must not be idle."


10
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“Alas I mother, if they should expel or malign me,
so that men will no longer receive me; or if they should
make me stand in a corner, lonely and disgraced !” –
“My darling, if the old, deceived by your Aunt Fash-
ion, estimate you beneath your merits, turn your
thoughts to the young. They are my favorites ; to
them I send my fairest visions through your brothers,
the Dreams; nay, I have often visited them myself, to
fondle and caress them. My name, indeed, they have
never heard ; but they know me well, and I have seen
them laughing with pleasure to see my stars by night,
and clapping their hands with glee when my shining
flocks draw slowly towards the zenith in the morning's
light. As they grow up they love me still, for I help
the sweet young girls to weave their pretty garlands,
and the noisy lads become silent when I seat myself at
their side on some lofty peak, and, from the cloud-land
of the azure hills around, cause lofty towers and palaces
to rise before their sight, or paint squadrons of bold
knights, or trains of weary pilgrims, in the crimson glo-
ries of the west."
"O, the dear children !" cried the excited Fairy-
Story. “Yes, I will return to Earth once more and
visit the children!”
“Ay, dearest daughter," said the queen, “go to
them. I will give you a beautiful dress, so that you
may please the younger folks, and not be pushed out of
doors by the old ones. I will give you the robe of
an Almanac."
“ An Almanac, mother! O, I should blush to be
dressed so magnificently before people !”.
The queen made a sign, and her attendant ladies
brought an Almanac's superb apparel. It was brilliant


INTRODUCTION.
11
with gleaming colors, and beautiful figures were woven
in its fabric.
The ladies of the court arranged the fair maiden's
long locks, bound sandals of gold on her feet, and
arrayed her rapidly in the handsome robe.
The modest Fairy-Story dared not raise her eyes, but
her mother gazed at her with delight, and clasped her
in her arms. “Go,” she said to her darling daughter,
"go, and carry my blessing with you. If they despise
and reject you, come back to me, and be patient. Per-
haps later generations, more true in their allegiance to
nature, will hereafter gladly open their hearts to your
appeals.”
So spoke Queen Phantasy, and Fairy-Story descended
to this earth. She approached with a beating heart the
place where the learned sentinels dwelt, and, sinking
her head upon her bosom, drew her robe closer about
her, and with hesitating steps approached the door.
“Halt!” cried a deep, harsh voice. "Turn out the
guard! Here comes a new Almanac!”
Fairy-Story trembled in her shoes. Several old men,
of forbidding aspect, started forward. They held point-
ed feathers in their hands, and levelled them at Fairy-
Story. One of the guard stepped up to her, and with
ungentle hand took her by the chin. “Hold up your
head, Sir Almanac,” he cried, “ so that we can look in
your face, and see whether you are good for anything!”
Fairy-Story with a deep blush lifted her head, and
lowered her dark, beautiful eyes. .
“Fairy-Story !” cried the watchmen, laughing
heartily. “Fairy-Story! A new marvel! How came
you by that dress ?”
“My mother gave it me," answered Fairy-Story.
“So! you would smuggle yourself among us in mas-


12
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
querade! Hal impossible! Away with you! pack
off at once! begone!” cried the watchmen, with one
voice, poising their sharpened quills.
“But I came only to see the children,” sobbed Fairy-
Story. “Surely, you will not refuse me this?”
“ The mob of such visitors is too large already,” said
one of the watchmen. “They only teach our children
nonsense.”
“Let us see what she knows," spoke another.
“Yes,” they cried, “tell us what you know; but
make haste, for we have little time to waste."
Fairy-Story raised her hand, and wrote many signs
in the air with her fore-finger. At once gay images
were seen to pass along; caravans, fine horses, count-
less tents on sandy deserts ; birds and ships on stormy
seas; lonely woods ; populous streets and squares ;
battles and peaceful emigrations; all these hovered
around the watchmen in living, brilliant, animated
throngs.
Fairy-Story, in the zeal with which she had conjured
up these scenes, had not perceived that the watchmen
at the gate had dropped one after another into deep
sleep. She was about to summon up more visions,
when a courteous gentleman approached her, and took
her hand. “Look, sweet Fairy-Story !” said he, point-
ing to the sleepers ; “your lovely pictures are not for
such as these. Slip quickly through the gate while
they remain unconscious of your movements, and follow
out your own plans, unmolested and at peace. I will
lead you to my children, and give you a quiet, easy
corner in my house ; there you shall live and carry out
your wishes in your own charming way; and when
my sons and daughters have studied their daily tasks,


INTRODUCTION.
they shall come with their playmates and listen to your
teachings. Will you come ?”.
“0, willingly; most willingly!” answered Fairy-
Story. “0, how earnestly will I strive to amuse their
hours of leisure !"
Her new friend smiled kindly, and helped her to step
softly over the feet of the slumbering sentinels. Fairy-
Story looked behind her with a joyous laugh, and
slipped quickly into the house.


THE CARAVAN.
Once on a time a great caravan was passing through
the desert. Over the vast plain, where nothing was
visible on every side but sand and sky, could be heard
already in the far distance the bells of the camels and
the tinkling of the horses' silver chains. A dense cloud
of dust concealed their position ; but, as often as a
breeze lifted the dusty veil, gleaming arms and bril-
liant costumes glittered on the sight.
This appearance the caravan presented to a man who
was approaching it from the side. He rode a superb
Arabian horse, covered with a saddle-cloth of leopard's
skin, and silver bells hung from its straps of scarlet
leather. On the horse's head waved a plume of heron's
feathers. The rider had an air of great nobility and
splendor, and his dress corresponded in magnificence
with the beauty of his steed. A white turban, richly
adorned with gold, protected his head ; his coat and his
wide trousers were of a brilliant crimson ; and a curved
scimetar, with a richly-embossed and jewelled hilt, hung
at his side. He had pressed his turban low over his
forehead; and his black eyes, gleaming from under
massive eyebrows, with his long beard and high,
arched nose, gave him a bold and martial aspect.
When the horseman came within fifty paces of the
head of the caravan, his steed bounded forward, and he


THE CARAVAN.
15
reached in a few moments the van of the procession. It
was such an unusual event to see a single horseman thus
journeying across the desert, that the guard, fearing a
surprise, levelled their long lances. “Wbat !” cried
the rider, observing the hostile character of his recep-
tion, “think you a single man will attack your cara-
van ?" The guard, ashamed of their fears, swung their
lances back over their shoulders, while their captain
rode up to the stranger, and demanded his business.
"Who is the owner of this caravan ?” inquired the
knight.
“It belongs to no one man," was the answer, “but
to several merchants, who are returning from Mecca to
their native country, and whom we are escorting
through the desert to protect them from ruffians.”
" Then lead me to these merchants," demanded the
stranger.
" That is impossible at this moment,” answered the
captain ; “for we must advance without delay, and the
merchants are behind us at least a league ; but if you
will ride on with us till we halt for our noon-day rest, I
will then do what you ask.”
The stranger made no reply; but, filling a long pipe,
which had been till now tied to his saddle, began to
smoke in long, steady pulls, meanwhile riding forward
near the leader of the vanguard. The latter could
make nothing of the new arrival. He did not venture
plumply to demand his name ; and, skilful as were his
efforts to open a conversation, the stranger, to all such
observations as “You smoke good tobacco,” or “ Your
horse steps well," answered merely with a short “Ay,
ay.” At length they reached the place selected for
their noon-day halt. The leader posted his men as sen-
tinels, himself remaining with the stranger, to wait till


16
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the caravan came up. Thirty camels, heavily laden,
passed by, accompanied by armed keepers. Behind
these, mounted on beautiful horses, came the five mer-
chants to whom the caravan belonged. Four of them
were men of advanced age, and of grave and dignified
aspect; but the fifth seemed much younger, as well as
gayer and more animated, than the others. A large
number of camels and pack-horses closed the proces-
sion.
Tents were now pitched, and the camels and horses
picketed outside. A large tent of blue silk was erected
in the centre, to which the captain of the guard con-
ducted the stranger. Passing the curtain of the tent,
they saw the five merchants seated on cushions
wrought with gold, and partaking of rich viands and
sherbets handed them by black slaves. “ Whom do you
bring us ?” cried the youngest merchant to the cap-
tain. Before the captain could answer, the stranger
interrupted him: “My name is Selim Baruch, and I
came from Bagdad. On my way to Mecca I was cap-
tured by a horde of robbers, and three days since
escaped from their imprisonment. The Prophet permit-
ted me to hear your caravan bells in the far distance,
and therefore I came. Let me travel in your company.
You will be extending your protection to no unworthy
person, and when we reach Bagdad I will amply reward
your courtesy, for I am the nephew of the grand
vizier."
The oldest of the merchants took upon himself to
reply. “Selim Baruch," said he, “ be welcome. It
gives us great pleasure to be of service to you. First
of all, sit down and eat with us."
Selim Baruch took his seat with the merchants, and
ate and drank. After the repast was ended, the slaves


THE CARAVAN.
17
cleared away the relics, and brought in long pipes and
Turkish sherbet. The merchants sat a long while in
silence, blowing out volumes of blue smoke, and watch-
ing it float, rise and vanish in the air. The youngest at
length broke silence : “Thus have we sat,” said he,
“ for three days, on horseback or at table, without find-
ing means to amuse our tedious hours. I suffer greatly
from ennui, for I am accustomed after dinner to see
dancing, or listen to song and music. Know you not
some way, my friend, by which we can make the time
pass more swiftly?”.
The four elder merchants smoked on, in thoughtful
silence, while the stranger replied: “With your per-
mission, I will make a proposal. I suggest that at
every halting-place one of us shall narrate his adven-
tures or tell some story to the others. This would
cause our time to slip away agreeably.”
“Selim Baruch, you have said well,” said Achmed,
the oldest of the merchants. “Let us adopt the sug-
gestion.”
"I am rejoiced to have pleased you,” said Selim ;
" and that you may see I mean only to be fair, I will
begin myself.”
The five merchants pressed eagerly around him,
placing him in their midst. The slaves re-filled the
cups, loaded afresh their masters' pipes, and brought in
hot coals to light them with. Selim cleared his voice
with a deep draught of sherbet, brushed away his long
moustache from before his mouth, and said: “Listen
now to the history of Caliph Stork."
2*


ARABIAN DAYS
ENTERTAINMENTS.
THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
Once upon a time, the Caliph Chasid, of Bagdad, was
sitting comfortably of a lovely afternoon on his sofa.
He had been snoozing a little, for the weather was
warm, and he was looking all the brighter for his brief
slumber. He was smoking a long rosewood pipe, and
drinking occasionally a little coffee, brought him by a
slave, and stroked incessantly his flowing beard as if he
felt particularly well and happy. In short, the caliph
was evidently in excellent spirits. He was particularly
accessible on these occasions, though his disposition
was at all times mild and affable, and this was the hour
invariably selected by his grand vizier, Mansour, to visit
him. Sure enough, he made his appearance at the
usual time, but, contrary to his general custom, looking
very thoughtful and meditative. The caliph took his
pipe a moment from his mouth, and said: “What
makes you so pensive to-day, grand vizier ?”
The grand vizier crossed his arms over his breast,
made his obeisance before his master, and answered :
“My lord and master, whether I appear pensive I know
not; but at the castle gate stands a pedler, who offers
for sale such beautiful wares, that it vexes me to haro
so little superfluous money."
The caliph, who had for some time past been wish-
ing to do a kindness to his grand vizier, sent his
black slave down to bring up the pedler. He soon
came back, bringing him with him. The pedler was a
little thick-set fellow, of dark complexion and ragged
attire. He carried a box stored with all sorts of wares,









ama
THE CALIPH STORK.





THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
19
-pearls and rings, richly-ornamented pistols, cups,
combs, and many other articles. The caliph and his
vizier looked the collection through, and the caliph
selected at length a pair of beautiful pistols for himself,
and another for Mansour, and a comb for the vizier's
wife. As the pedler was about to shut his box, the
caliph caught sight of a little drawer, and inquired
whether he had any wares in that also. The pedler
drew it out, and showed in it a box containing a blackish
powder, and a paper with some strange writing upon
it, which neither the caliph nor Mansour could read.
“I obtained these things some time ago,” said the ped-
ler, “ from a merchant, who found them in the street, in
Mecca. I do not know what they mean. They are at
your service for a small sum, for I can do nothing with
them.” The caliph, who delighted to collect old manu-
scripts in his library, although unable to read, bought
the box and the writing, and dismissed the pedler. The
caliph, however, thought he would like mightily to
know what the writing meant, and asked the vizier if
he knew nobody who could decipher it. “Most excel-
lent lord and master,” answered the vizier, “there is a
man living in the great mosque, who is called Selim the
Wise, and he is said to understand all languages. Let
him be summoned ; perhaps he can interpret these mys-
terious characters.”
The learned Selim was speedily summoned. “Se-
lim," said the caliph, “they tell me you are very wise;
take a peep at this writing, and see whether you can
read it. If you can, you shall receive a new suit of
clothes ; if you cannot, you shall have twelve blows on
your back, and five-and-twenty on your feet, because
men call you Selim the Wise without reason."
Selim prostrated himself humbly, and said: “My


20
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
lord, thy will is law." He pored a long while over the
writing, and suddenly exclaimed: “This is Latin, my
lord, or I'll consent you shall hang me!”
" Tell us what it means," replied the caliph, “if it is
Latin."
Selim began to translate : “Man, who findest this,
praise Allah for his goodness. Whoever snuffs of the
powder in this box, and at the same time says, in a low
tone, “Mutabor,' can change himself into any animal he
chooses, and will also understand the language of
brutes. Should he wish to return to his human form
again, let him bow thrice towards the east, and repeat
the same word. But when he is transformed, let him
beware lest he laugh; for, should he do so, the magic
word will instantly vanish from his memory, and he
will remain an animal forever.”
When Selim the Wise had read this, the caliph was
enchanted beyond measure. He bound the learned
man by an oath not to divulge the secret, gave him a
beautiful robe, and sent him away. To his grand
vizier he said: “This I call a good bargain, Mansour!
How delightful it will be to become beasts! Come
here early to-morrow. We will go out into the fields
together, snuff a little at my box, and then overhear
whatever is said, whether in the air, the water, the
woods, or the meadows. Praises to Allah! there are
plenty of brutes in my dominions."
II. .
The Caliph Chasid had scarcely dressed and break-
fasted the next morning, before the grand vizier made
his appearance. The caliph stowed away the box of
magic powder in his girdle, and, giving orders to his
escort to remain behind, he and the grand vizier started


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
21
off on their excursion alone. They first traversed the
vast gardens of the palace, seeking in vain for any
living thing on which to prove their power. The vizier
at last suggested that they should go further away to a
certain ditch, where he had often noticed storks, which,
by the gravity of their demeanor and the noise they
made, had frequently excited his curiosity.
The caliph assented, and both went to the ditch. As
they came to the edge they perceived a stork walking
solemnly up and down, on the look-out for frogs, and
occasionally muttering something in a low tone to him-
self. At the same time they saw far up in the air
another stork hovering down upon the place. :
“I will wager my beard, most noble master,” said
the grand vizier, “that these two spindle-shanks will
carry on a fine conversation with each other. Suppose
we change ourselves into storks.”
“Well said !” answered the caliph. “But let us
consider first how we can become men again. Ah, yes !
bow towards the east three times, say Mutabor, and,
presto! I am caliph and you grand vizier again. But
for the love of heaven no laughing, or we are lost for-
ever!”
While the caliph was speaking, he saw the other
stork floating over their heads, and slowly descending
to the earth. He drew his box of powder from his gir-
dle, took a good snuff, held it out for the vizier to do
the same, and both exclaimed, “Mutabor !”
Instantly their legs grew small and red, their fine
yellow slippers turned into ugly storks' feet, their arms
became wings, their necks sprouted from their shoul-
ders and grew a yard in length, their beards disap-
peared, and their bodies were covered with soft feath-
ers.


22
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“ You have a beautiful beak, grand vizier,” said the
caliph, after a long pause of astonishment. “By the
beard of the Prophet! I have never seen so fine a one
in my whole life.”
“ Thanks, your highness," answered the vizier,
bending low. "If I might venture on the liberty, I
could assure your highness that you look perhaps hand-
somer as a stork than as a caliph. But, if it be your
pleasure, let us take a closer look at our fellow-beings
yonder, and see if we really understand the storkish
language.”
The other stork had meanwhile reached the ground.
He dressed his feet with his beak, laid his feathers in
exact order, and approached the other. The two newly-
made storks hastened to get within hearing, and listened
with amazement to the following conversation :
“Good morning, Lady Longlegs! Out on the meadow
so early ?”
“Thank you, my dear Noisybeak! Yes, I've been
eating a morsel of breakfast. Will you take a hind
quarter of lizard, or a nice frog's leg to-day?”
“Many thanks, my lady ; but I have no appetite. I
came to this meadow for a very different purpose. I
must dance to-day to entertain my father's guests, and
I want to practice a little in private."
With this the young stork began to stride about the
meadow with the most extraordinary motions, and the
caliph and Mansour looked after her with astonishment.
But when she placed herself in a picturesque attitude
on one foot, and fluttered her wings with affected grace,
our two companions could restrain themselves no longer,
and a burst of irrepressible laughter issued from their
beaks.
The caliph was the first to recover his gravity. “This


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
23
is a joke indeed,” he cried ; “and worth its weight in
gold. Too bad that these foolish creatures bave been
frightened away by our laughter; for beyond question
they would have given us a song before long.”
But it now occurred to the grand vizier that laugh-
ter was expressly forbidden during their transformation.
He imparted his uneasiness to the caliph. “Mecca
and Meina! it would be a dreadful scrape, indeed, if
I were forced to remain a stork all my life! Try to
recollect the wretched word, for I can't possibly bring
it to mind !”
“We were ordered to bend three times towards the
east, and say, at the same time, Mu— mu — mu —
mu —"
They faced to the east, and bowed so low that their
beaks almost entered the ground. But, 0, woel the
magic word had escaped their memories, and however
low the caliph might bend, however desperately his
vizier cry “Mu— mu —,” all recollection of the word
had fled, and the unlucky Chasid and his vizier were,
and continued to be, storks.
III.
Our bewitched victims wandered sadly through the
fields, not knowing, in their abyss of misery, what to
do. They could not lay aside their storkish bodies, nor
could they return to the city and make themselves
known; for what people would believe a stork if he
said he was the caliph ? and, fancying them for a mo-
ment so credulous, could it be supposed that the inhab-
itants of Bagdad would submit to have a stork for their
sovereign ?
They wandered thus for several days up and down,
sustaining their lives miserably on wild fruits, which


24
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
they could hardly eat on account of their long beaks.
They could find no appetite for lizards and frogs, fear-
ing permanent injury to their stomachs by such titbits
as these. Their sole pleasure in this sad condition was
their power to fly, and they flew very often to the roofs
of Bagdad, to see what was going on there.
The first day they noticed great mourning and lamen-
tation in the streets. But, about the fourth day after
their transformation, they were sitting on the roof of
the caliph's palace, when they saw beneath them a gor-
geous procession. Drums and fifes were sounding, and
a man, in a scarlet mantle embroidered with gold, was
sitting on a handsomely-decorated horse, surrounded by
resplendent followers. Half Bagdad ran after him, and
every one shouted: “Hail, Mizra! the Preserver of
Bagdad !” The two storks on the palace roof looked
at one another, and the caliph said: “Do you suspect
now why I am bewitched, grand vizier? This Mizra is ·
the son of my mortal foe, the mighty wizard Kaschnur,
who in an evil hour swore vengeance against me. But
I do not renounce all hope. Come, faithful companion
of my misfortunes, let us visit the grave of our Prophet.
Perhaps in that holy place this witchcraft will be over-
powered and expelled.”
They soared from the roof of the palace, and flew
straight to Messina.
They were not very successful in flying, however, for
the two storks had had as yet but little practice. “0,
my lord and master !” groaned the grand vizier, after
a couple of hours' flight; “with your gracious permis-
sion, I can hold out no longer ; you fly too fast for me.
Besides, it is already evening, and we should be doing
well to seek for some place of shelter."
Chasid was not indifferent to his servant's request;


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
25
and perceiving a ruin in the valley below, which seemed
to promise well, thither they turned their flight. The
place seemed to have been in former times a castle.
Beautiful columns still projected from the ruins ; and
several apartments, still in tolerable preservation, at-
tested the ancient splendor of the edifice. Chasid and
his attendant went up and down along the corridors in
search of a dry place to sleep in, when suddenly Man-
sour came to a dead halt. “Lord and master,” he
whispered, softly, “if it were not disgraceful in a
grand vizier, and still more so in a stork, to be afraid
of ghosts, I should be in a terrible fright, for close by I
hear very plainly a great groaning and sighing.” The
caliph also paused, and heard very distinctly a faint
moan, sounding more as if made by a man than an ani.
mal. He was about to seek the place whence the
sound appeared to issue, when the grand vizier laid
hold of him by the wing with his beak, and implored
him fervently not to expose himself to new and unknown
dangers. All in vain. The caliph, who carried a bold
heart under his wing, tore himself away, with the loss
of a few feathers, and hastened down a dark passage.
He soon came to a door standing only on the latch, and
through which audible sighs, accompanied at intervals
by a low wail, reached his ear. He thrust the door
open with his beak, and remained fixed in astonishment
on the threshold. He saw in the ruined chamber,
which was dimly lighted by a little latticed window, a
great night-owl sitting on the ground. Plenteous tears
were rolling from her large, round eyes, and harsh
lamentations poured from her curved beak. As soon as
she caught sight of the caliph and his vizier, who had
meanwhile slunk after, she uttered a loud cry of delight.
She wiped the tears from her eyes, in a graceful manner,


26
ARABIAN DAYS' ÈNTERTAINMENTS.
with her brown spotted wing, and exclaimed in good
human Arabic: “Welcome, noble storks, welcome!
Your arrival is a precious token of my speedy rescue ;
for it was once foretold me that a great happiness would
come to me through storks."
When the caliph had recovered from his surprise, he
made a graceful bow with his long neck, brought his
feet into a courtly attitude, and said : “ Night-owl,
after what you have said, I can easily believe that I see
in you a companion in misfortune. But, alas ! vain is
your hope that rescue will come to you through us
You will yourself recognize our inability to aid you
when you hear our melancholy story.”
The night-owl requested him to go on, and the caliph
proceeded to tell her what we already know.
IV.
When the caliph had ended his recital to the owl, she
thanked him, and said: “Listen now to my story,
and learn that I am no less unfortunate than you. My
father is the King of the Indies ; I am his only daugh-
ter, and my name is Lusa. The same magician, Kasch-
nur, who bewitched you, also brought this misery upon
me. He came one day to my father, and demanded me
in marriage for his son, Mizra. My father, who is a
passionate man, ordered him to be thrown down stairs.
The villain knew how to creep again into my presence
under another form ; and, while I was taking some
refreshments on a certain occasion in my garden, he
brought me, in the disguise of a slave, a drink which
changed me immediately into this frightful figure. He
then carried me, powerless with horror, to this place,
and shrieked in my ear, with a hideous voice: ‘Here
shall you remain, hated and despised even by brutes,


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
27
till the day of your death, or till some one, in spite of
this hideous disguise, takes you voluntarily to be his
wife. Thus do I take my revenge on you and your
insolent father.'
“Many months have passed since then. I live like a
hermit in this deserted spot, lonely and miserable, ab-
horred by the world, an object of horror to the very
brutes. Fair nature is darkened to me, for I am blind by
day, and only when the moon sheds down its pallid
rays over these ruins, does my impenetrable veil fall
from before my eyes."
The owl ceased, and again wiped her eyes with her
wing, for the recital of her sorrows had unlocked her
tears once more.
The caliph was plunged into deep thought by the
story of the princess. “If I am not greatly mistaken,”
said he, “there exists some secret connection in our
misfortunes; but when shall I find the key to the mys-
tery?"
The owl answered : “My lord, I have also this pre-
sentiment; for in my early infancy it was foretold me
by a wise woman that a stork would bring to me great
happiness at some period of my life. Perhaps I know
already the means by which we can save ourselves.”
The caliph, much astonished, inquired her meaning.
“The magician who has involved us in this wretched-
ness," answered she, “comes once a month to these
ruins. There is a hall, not far from this chamber, where
he holds high revelry with his companions. I have
often watched them without his knowledge. On such
occasions they often describe to each other their evil
deeds, and perhaps he will mention next time the magic
word which you have forgotten.”


28
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“0, dearest princess !” cried the caliph, “tell me,
when does he come, and where is the hall.”
The owl was silent a moment, and then said: “Take
it not ill, noble caliph ; but only on one condition can
I answer your questions.”
“Speak! speak!” cried Chasid. “Your will is
law."
“I would fain be free myself; and this can only hap-
pen if one of you will offer me his hand.”
The storks seemed somewhat confounded at this pro-
posal, and the caliph signed to his vizier to retire with
him for a moment.
“Grand vizier,” said the caliph, when they were out-
side the door, “this is a bad business, but you can
manage it very easily.”
“ Indeed!” answered the vizier ; “ to have my wife
scratch out my eyes when I go home again! Besides,
I am an old man, and you are young and unmarried,
and can surely give your hand to a young and beautiful
princess !”
.“ Just so,” sighed the caliph, drooping his wings in
dismay. “Who told you that she was young and beau-
tiful ? It is like buying a cât in a bag.”
They discussed the question in this way a long while ;
but finally, after the caliph saw that his vizier preferred
to remain a stork all the rest of his life rather than
marry the princess, he made up his mind to fulfil the
condition himself. The owl was delighted. She
informed them that they could by no possibility have
come at a better time, for probably the magicians would
meet that very night.
She left the chamber with the storks, to lead them
to the hall. They went for some distance along a
dark passage, till at last a light shone upon them


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
29
through a half-ruined wall. When they reached this
place, the owl directed them to keep profoundly silent.
From the gap at which they had ensconced themselves,
they could look from one end to the other of a vast hall.
It was handsomely furnished, and ornamented on every
side with lofty columns Numerous colored lamps
rivalled the light of day. In the middle of the apart-
ment stood a round table, covered with many viands.
Around the table was a circular sofa, on which
were sitting eight men. In one of these our storks
recognized the pedler who had sold them the magic
powder. His next neighbor inquired of him an account
of his latest deeds, and, among others, he told the story
of the caliph and his vizier.
iv.
“What was the word which you gave them ?” asked
another of the magicians.
“A very hard Latin word, Mutabor," replied the
pedler.
When the storks heard this, they were almost beside
themselves with joy. They ran on their long legs so
quickly to the door of the ruined castle, that the owl
could scarcely keep up with them. The caliph, over-
whelmed with gratitude, said to her: “Preserver of my
friend's and my own life, take me as your husband, in
partial recompense for what you have done for us."
He then turned towards the east. Thrice the storks
bent their long necks to the sun, just rising behind the
hills. “Mutabor!" they shouted, and in a twinkling
they were restored to their former shapes. Master and
servant, in the plenitude of their joy over the new gift
of existence, lay weeping and laughing in each other's
arms. But who can describe their astonishment when
3*


30
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
they looked around ? A beautiful lady, elegantly
dressed, stood before them, and gave her hand to the
caliph with a sinile. “Do you recognize your night-owl
no longer?” said she. It was she, indeed ; and the
caliph was so enraptured by her beauty and amiability,
that he declared that his becoming a stork was the
greatest piece of luck that had ever befallen him.
The three companions took up their course for Bag-
dad. The caliph found in his girdle, not only the box
of magic powder, but his purse of gold also. He
bought, therefore, in the next village, what they needed
for their journey, and they soon came to Bagdad's
gates. The appearance of the caliph excited there the
greatest astonishment. The people had given him up
for dead, and were of course highly delighted to have
their beloved ruler among them again.
All the more fiercely, therefore, burned their hatred
for the impostor, Mizra. They rushed to the palace, and
made prisoners of the old magician and his son. The
caliph sent the old sinner to the same room in the
ruined tower which the princess had occupied during
her owl-hood, and there hung him. To the son, who
knew nothing of his father's arts, the caliph gave his
choice, either to die or sniff. As he chose the latter,
the grand vizier offered him the box. A mighty snuff
and the caliph's magic word changed him to a stork.
The caliph caused him to be enclosed in an iron cage,
and hung him up in his garden.
Caliph Chasid lived long and happily with his lady,
the princess ; and the pleasantest hours of his life were
those when the grand vizier visited him in the after-
noon ; for then they would talk over their storkish
adventures; and when the caliph felt particularly jovial
and good-humored, he would even condescend to imitate


THE HISTORY OF CALIPH STORK.
31
the grand vizier's appearance when a stork. He would
stalk solemnly, with stiffened legs, up and down the
room, gabble, paddle his arms in the manner of wings,
and show how they both turned towards the east and
shouted, “Mu — mu —" to no purpose. This exhibi-
tion always afforded the greatest pleasure to his princess
and her children. When, however, the caliph gabbled,
and bowed, and cried “Mu - mu " too long, the
vizier used to threaten “that he would communicate
to his royal mistress what the caliph had said while
standing outside the door of the Princess Night-owl's
- room in the ruin."
When Selim Baruch had ended his story the five
merchants gave audible utterance to their delight.
“Upon my word, the afternoon has gone without our
knowing it !” said one of them, throwing back the
cover of the tent. “The evening wind blows cool now,
and we can get over a good piece of our journey.” At
this the friends rose, the tents were taken down, and
the caravan moved on, in the same order in which it
came on the scene the day before.
They rode almost the whole night long, for the days
were sultry, while the nights were refreshing and beau-
tiful. Coming at last to a convenient resting-place,
they pitched their tents, and betook themselves to re-
pose. The merchants took as much care of the stranger
as if he had been their most cherished friend and
ally. One gave him a pillow, another coverings for his
bed, a third, slaves ; in short, he was as well looked
after as if he had been at home. The heat of the day
soon drew on, when they all rose again, resolving unan-
imously to wait in this spot for the arrival of evening.
After dining together, they formed a narrow circle, and


32
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the young merchant, turning to the eldest, said: “Se-
lim Baruch enabled us to pass a very agreeable after-
noon yesterday; suppose, Achmed, you tell us some
story, either out of your own long life, which must have
abounded in curious adventures, or else some pretty
fairy-tale."
Achmed made no response to this address for some
time, as if hesitating whether to adopt the former or
the latter course, or neither. At last, however, he thus
began :
“My dear friends, - you have proved yourselves
trusty companions on this tedious journey, and Selim,
here, also deserves my confidence. I will therefore tell
you something from my own experience, which I never
narrate willingly, and which I have communicated to
but very few persons.”
THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
My father occupied a little shop in Balsora. He was
neither very poor, nor very rich, and was one of those
persons who venture nothing, without great delibera-
tion, for fear of losing the little they possess. He
brought me up plainly and honestly, and it was not long
before I was of considerable assistance to him. When
I was eighteen years old, and just at the time when he
had made his first really great speculation, he died,
probably from anxiety at having entrusted so large a
sum as a thousand gold-pieces to the treachery of the
ocean. The result compelled me, not long after, to
regard him as happy in his death ; for a few weeks after-
wards the news came that the ship in which my father





ཟླ་ ༣ ༔ 3
，
་ ༔ ，， ，
，11：， ，
་，་ ，
་，1：1.，
y()] པ་ ༣; :：
Y} ： ， ，
，་，
， ，
ཡ
-.
.
.



1011
TITUTIONUR
2000
MINIMUM
T
UNTIVO
N
MMON
'
SIUM
MINI
Flux
Do
THE SPECTRE SILIP.





THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
33
had ventured his goods, had gone to the bottom. But
this misfortune could not break my youthful courage.
I turned everything which my father had possessed
into money, and set forth to try my fortune among
strangers, accompanied by only one aged servant, who,
from old associations, refused to separate himself from
my destinies.
We embarked at Balsora, with favorable winds. The
ship I had selected was bound for India. We had been
sailing for fifteen days on the usual course, when the
captain gave us notice of the approach of a tempest.
He wore an air of great uneasiness, and confessed that,
in this locality, he was not well enough acquainted
with the true course to encounter a storm with indiffer-
ence. He took in all the sails, and we ploughed along
very slowly. The night had come on, clear and cold,
and the captain was already beginning to think that he
had been deceived in his anticipations, when suddenly
a ship, which we had not seen till now, came on close
by us with great speed. Wild shouts and frantic rev-
elry sounded from her deck. The captain at my side
was as pale as a ghost. “My ship is lost!” he cried ;
“ for there sails Death I” Before I had time to inquire
the meaning of his strange exclamation, the ship's
crew rushed up, shrieking and howling. “Did you see
him ?" they shouted. “Our end has come at last!"
The captain ordered passages from the Koran to be
read aloud, and took the helm himself. In vain ; the
storm visibly increased, and, before an hour had passed,
the ship began to settle in the waves. The boats were
hoisted out, and scarcely had the last man time to quit
the wreck, when the vessel sunk before our eyes, and I
was floating beggared on the open sea. But our suffer-
ings were not yet over. The tempest raged with


THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
35
temples went a long nail, fastening him to the mast.
He was stone dead. Such was my horror that I
scarcely dared to breathe. Meanwhile my old servant
had succeeded in following me. He, too, stood aghast
at the sight of the deck, peopled solely by so many
frightful corpses. We ventured at last, after calming
somewhat the anguish of our souls by prayers to the
Prophet, to advance further into the ship. At every
step we looked for some fresh and more dreadful horror
to present itself to our gaze. But there was no further
change; far and wide, no living creatures but ourselves,
and the restless sea. We dared not speak above our
breaths, lest the dead and transfixed master should turn
his staring eyes upon us, or one of the dead bodies lift
its ghastly head. At length we came to the stairs lead-
ing to the cabin. We halted involuntarily, and looked
long at each other in silence, neither of us daring to
express his thoughts aloud.
"O, master!” at length said my old servant, "some
horrible deed has been committed here. But should
the ship below be filled with murderers, I would
rather throw myself at once on their mercy, than re-
main a moment longer among these frightful dead I”
I shared his feelings, and, plucking up a little courage,
we descended to the cabin. Here, too, all was silent,
and our footsteps on the stairs were the only sounds we
heard. We halted at the cabin door. I held my breath
and listened ; but no murmur came to our ears. I
opened it. The room was in the greatest disorder.
Clothes, weapons and other articles, lay scattered con-
fusedly about. Nothing was in its place. The crew, or
perhaps the captain, had been carousing, to judge from
appearances, only a short time before the massacre.
We went on, from room to room, and everywhere we


36
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
.
found scattered about vast stores of silks, pearls, sugars
and other valuable goods. I was beside myself with
joy at all this ; for, as there was no one on board to
claim them, I thought I might fairly appropriate them
to myself; but Ibrahim called to my remembrance that
we were still far from land, and that without assistance
from others we must despair of reaching it.
We refreshed ourselves somewhat with the food and
wine, which we found at hand in great abundance, and
at length reäscended to the deck. But here our flesh
crawled at the frightful appearance of the dead men,
and we resolved to throw them overboard, and relieve
ourselves of their presence. But imagine our sensa-
tions when we found that not one of them could be
lifted from his position! They adhered so firmly to the
deck that we should have been obliged to tear up the
planking to remove them, and instruments to do this
were not at hand. Our attempts to release the captain
from the mast were equally unsuccessful ; nor could we
even take away the sabre from his stark and rigid hand.
We spent the day in unhappy reflections over our situ-
ation, and on the approach of night I permitted Ibrahim
to lie down to get some sleep; I myself remaining
awake on deck, to keep a look-out for means of escape
or rescue. But when the moon rose, and I had judged
by the stars that it was about eleven o'clock, such an
irresistible torpor overpowered me, that I fell involun-
tarily to the deck behind a cask which was standing
near. Still my condition more nearly resembled a stu-
pefaction than a sleep, for I could plainly hear the sea
beating against the sides of the vessel, and the sails
creaking and groaning in the wind. Suddenly I thought
I heard voices and men's footsteps on the deck. I tried
to raise myself to look, but an invisible power held me


THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
37
motionless, and I could not move my eyes. Yet the
voices came constantly plainer to my ears; and it
seemed as if a jovial ship’s company were hurrying to
and fro about the deck. Now and then, too, I thought
I heard a master's powerful voice, and the sound of
ropes and sails drawn noisily up and down. Gradually,
however, my senses left me, and I fell into a profound
sleep, during which I thought I could hear the clash
of arms; and I did not wake till the sun stood high in
heaven, and was painfully burning my face. I looked
about, confused and bewildered; the storm, the ship,
the dead men, and the occurrences of the past night,
.coming before me like a dream. But, when I looked
up, everything remained as it had been the previous
day. Unmoved lay the bodies ; the captain stood
immovably at the mainmast. I laughed at my dream,
and rose to seek my old servant.
. I found him sitting sadly in the cabin. “0, mas-
ter!” he exclaimed as I entered, “I would rather lie at
the bottom of the ocean than spend another night on
board this ship."
I inquired the cause of his distress, and he answered :
“After sleeping some hours, I awoke, hearing people
running up and down over my head. I thought at first
it was you pacing the deck ; but instantly perceived my
mistake, for there were twenty or thirty moving over
iny head, and orders shouted in a stentorian voice struck
hideously on my ear. At last heavy footsteps descended
the stairs. I knew nothing further for some time; but,
consciousness at length returning for a few moments, I
saw the man who is nailed to the mast overhead sitting
at this table, drinking and carousing, and him whose
body, dressed in a suit of crimson, lies nearest to the
captain, sitting here also, and sharing in his revels.”


38
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
You may easily imagine, my friends, the effect this
statement had on me. It had been, then, no vision of
an excited fancy which had disturbed my slumbers, but
a stern and terrible reality.
Meanwhile Ibrahim had been deep in thought. “I
have it !” he exclaimed, at length. A stanza had
occurred to his memory, which had been taught him by
his grandfather, and which was of potent efficacy in
exorcising apparitions; and he hoped by its aid, and
by fervent prayers from the Koran, to keep away during
the coming night the torpor which had overpowered
“our senses the evening before.
The old man's suggestion pleased me; and we waited
in gloomy expectation the approach of night. There
was a little apartment, opening out of the cabin, in
which we resolved to take refuge. We bored several
holes in the door, large enough to enable us to overlook
the whole cabin, and then fastened the door on the
inside as well as we could, while Ibrahim wrote the
name of the Prophet in the four corners. Thus pre-
pared, we waited for the horrors of the coming night.
About eleven o'clock a strong inclination to sleep
came over me; but my companion begged me to recite
prayers from the Koran, and I did so, with marked
effect. All at once everything over our heads became
replete with life : the ropes creaked, steps moved up
and down on deck, and several voices could be plainly
heard. We sat several minutes in intense anxiety, when
we heard some one descending the cabin stairs. Hear-
ing this, my old servant commenced reciting the verse
which his grandfather had given him as a protection
against magic :
“Be ye spirits of upper air,
Or haunt ye the depths of the sea ?


THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
In loathsome tombs do ye have your lair,
Or come ye from fire to me?
Remember Allah, your God and Lord ;
All wand'ring souls obey his word.”
I am free to confess I felt little confidence in this
stanza; and, when the door opened, my hair stood on
end. The same tall, handsome man, whom I had seen
nailed to the mainmast, entered the cabin. The nail
still pierced his forehead, but he had returned his sword
to its sheath ; and behind him came another man, less
richly clad than his leader, whom I had also seen lying
dead on deck. The captain, for such he undoubtedly
was, had a livid face, a large black beard, and a pair
of fierce, rolling eyes, with which he searched every
corner of the cabin. I saw him with great distinctness
as he passed our little chamber ; but he seemed to take
no notice of the door behind which we were concealed.
Both took their seats at the table in the middle of the
cabin, and conversed with each other in loud, harsh
tones, and in an unknown tongue. Their voices grew
louder and harsher, until at last the captain brought
down his clenched fist on the table with such force that
the whole room shook. The other sprang up, with a
wild burst of laughter, and signed to the captain to
follow him. The latter rose from his seat, tore his
sabre from its sheath, and both left the apartment.
We breathed more freely after they had left us; but
our terror was far from being at an end. The uproar
on deck grew louder and louder. We could hear them
running rapidly to and fro overhead, shouting, laughing,
and yelling. At last a hellish noise was heard, mingled
with yells and the clash of arms; then came a sudden
silence.
When we ventured to return to the deck, many hours


40
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
after, we found everything as we had left it the day
before. Not one of the bodies had changed its posture,
and all were as stiff as if carved in wood.
Thus passed many days on the ship. We drove con-
stantly towards the east, where, according to my reck-
oning, land was surely to be reached at last. But
though by day we traversed many miles, we seemed to
return to our previous position during the night, for we
found ourselves, when the sun rose, invariably in the
same place. We could not explain this, otherwise than
by supposing that the dead men steered their ship back
every night with the trade wind. To prevent this we
took in all the sails before night, and secured them by
the same means we had employed with the cabin door:
we wrote the name of the Prophet on parchment, to-
gether with the above-mentioned stanza, and fastened
the talismans to the lowered sails. We waited in our
state-room for the result, in intense anxiety. That
night, magic seemed to be working with increased fury;
but, 0, joy! the next morning the sails were still furled
as we had left them the evening before. Henceforth,
we spread during the day only so much sail as was
needed to urge the ship moderately forward ; and in
this way in five days we advanced a considerable dis-
tance on our voyage.
At length, on the sixth day, we discovered land in
the horizon, and gave thanks to Allah and his Prophet
for our wonderful preservation. All this day and the
following night we drove onward towards the coast,
and on the seventh morning thought we discovered a
city at no great distance. With great difficulty we
hove over an anchor into the sea, and launching a small
boat, which stood on the deck, rowed with all our
strength towards the city. In half an hour we ran


THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
41
into the mouth of a stream which discharged into the
ocean, and landed on the shore. Proceeding on foot to
the city, we inquired its name at the gates, and learned
that it was an Indian city, at no great distance from my
original place of destination. We took lodgings at a
caravansary; and, after refreshing our strength, which
had been exhausted by our perilous voyage, I made
inquiries for a man of wisdom and learning, giving our
landlord to understand that I should prefer one some-
what acquainted with magic. He took me to a retired
street, and knocked at an obscure house, giving me
directions to inquire for Muley.
As I entered, an old, diminutive man, with a gray
beard and a long nose, came towards me, and demanded
my business. On my replying that I was in search of
Muley the Wise, he told me it was himself. I asked
him for advice as to what I should do with the dead
bodies, and what measures I should adopt to get them
out of the ship. He replied, that the people in the
vessel had probably been bewitched because of some
great crime perpetrated on the sea. He thought this
witchcraft could be exorcised if they could be brought
on shore; but that this was impossible, unless the
planks on which they lay were taken up; that by all
the laws of God and justice, the ship and all she con-
tained belonged to me, but that I must keep pro-
foundly silent in regard to it; and, if I would present
to him a small portion of my surplus wealth, that he
would bring his own slaves to help me in disposing of
the bodies. I promised to reward him handsomely ;
and we set out for the ship, with five slaves, provided
with saws and hatchets. While on our way, the magi-
cian could not sufficiently compliment the wisdom of our
plan of guarding the sails with quotations from the
4*


42
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Koran. He declared that this was the sole means by
which we could have been saved.
It was still early in the morning when we reached
the ship. We went zealously to work, and in an hour's
time had placed four of the bodies in the skiff. Some
of the slaves were ordered to.row them ashore and bury
them. They declared, when they came back, that the
dead men had saved them the trouble of burial, for no
sooner had they been laid on the ground than they had
crumbled into dust. We continued to remove the
corpses, and before evening every one of them had
been carried to the land. No one was left but the man
whom we had found nailed to the mainmast. We tried
in vain to draw out the nail. No exercise of strength
seemed to start it a hair's breadth. I was at a loss
what to do next; for it was out of the question to cut
down the mast in order to take him ashore. But Muley
helped us out of this embarrassment. He directed a
slave to row quickly to the shore, and bring away a
basket of earth. When this had been done the magi-
cian uttered some mysterious words, and sprinkled the
earth on the dead man's head. The latter instantly
opened his eyes, drew a deep breath, and the wound
made by the nail in his brow began to bleed. We now
drew the spike out without difficulty, and the body fell
into the arms of one of our slaves.
" Who has brought me here?” he asked. Muley
pointed to me, and I stepped closer. “Thanks, un-
known stranger," said he. "You have released me
from long torments. For fifteen years my body has
been sailing on these waters, and my soul been con-
demned to revisit it at night. But now earth has rested
on my head, and I can go to my fathers, forgiven."


THE STORY OF THE SPECTRAL SHIP.
43
I begged him to let us know how he had merited this
fearful punishment, and he went on :
“Fifteen years ago I was a powerful and distinguished
man, and lived in Algiers. A thirst for gain induced
me to fit out a ship and take to piracy. I had practised
this mode of life for some time, when one day I took on
board at Zante a dervish, who wished to travel free of
expense. I and my crew were fierce people, and paid
no regard to the sanctity of our passenger, but, on the
contrary, made him the object of our ridicule. But on
one occasion, when, in his holy zeal, he had rebuked
my sinful course of life, my anger, which was more
easily excited as I had been drinking deeply, obtained
complete mastery over me, Furious at hearing from a
dervish what I would not have endured tamely from the
sultan himself, I plunged my dagger in his heart. With
his dying breath he cursed my crew and me, condemn-
ing us to an existence of neither life nor death till we
had laid our heads upon the earth. The dervish died,
and we threw him into the sea, laughing at his impre-
cations ; but that very night his sentence was fulfilled.
A part of my crew mutinied. We fought with dread-
ful fury till my adherents were all slain, and I nailed to
the mast. But the mutineers also perished of their
wounds, and soon my ship was merely one vast grave.
My sight left me, my breath failed, and I awaited death.
But it was only a torpor which had overpowered me.
On the next night, at the same hour in which we had
thrown the dervish into the sea, I and all my crew
awoke to life; existence had returned to us again, but
we could do nothing, say nothing, but what we had
said and done that dreadful night. Thus we have
sailed for fifteen years, unable to live, unable to die.
We have spread every sail to the tempest with frantic


44
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
joy, hoping to be dashed at last upon some friendly
cliff, and lay our weary heads at rest on the bottom of
the ocean. It was denied to us. But now I can die.
Once more, my unknown savior, I thank you; and, if
you value treasures, take my ship and its contents in
token of my gratitude.”
The captain let his head fall upon his breast, and,
like his companions in suffering, crumbled into dust.
We collected his ashes in a box, and buried them on the
beach; and I obtained workmen from the city, who soon
put my vessel in repair. After I had bartered away, at
a great profit, the goods which I found on board, I
hired seamen, remunerated richly my friend Muley, and
sailed for my native country. I took a circuitous route,
visiting many countries and islands, and disposing of
my goods. The Prophet blessed my undertaking. At
the end of nine months I returned to Balsora twice as
rich as the dying captain's bequest had made me. My
fellow-citizens were surprised at my wealth and good
fortune, and would not believe but that I had found the
Valley of Diamonds of the famous voyager, Sindbad. I
left them to their belief; and my example tempted all
the youths of Balsora to go out into the world, in order,
like me, to make their fortunes.
I lived calmly and at peace, and have made, every
five years since then, a journey to Mecca, that I might
thank God, in his holy place, for all his blessings, and
pray for the captain and his crew, that He would
receive them into Paradise.
The caravan's journey was continued the next day
without interruption, and, when it halted, Selim the
Stranger thus accosted Muley, the youngest of the mer-
chants :


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
45
“You are, we know, the youngest of us all, but you
are always in gay spirits, and surely have in your mem-
ory some lively tale for our amusement. Pray, serve it
up, to refresh us after the heat of the day.”
“I should be most happy,” said Muley in reply, " to
tell you anything to afford you entertainment; but
modesty is becoming to the young; my older fellow-
travellers here must take precedence. Why should not
Zaleukos, now, always so grave and reserved, disclose
to us what has made his life so gloomy? Perhaps we
could alleviate his sorrows. To a brother, though he be
of a different faith, we should be always ready to do a
service."
The traveller referred to was a Greek merchant, of
middle age, handsome and vigorous, but of unchanging
gravity. Though an unbeliever in the Prophet, his
companions were warmly attached to him ; for his
demeanor had inspired them with entire respect and
confidence. He had lost one hand, and his fellow-trav-
ellers suspected that this was the occasion of his deep
and unvarying melancholy.
Zaleukos, in reply to Muley's suggestion, answered :
“I am very grateful for your sympathy; sorrows I have
none, at least none of which you, with the best inten-
tions, could lighten the burthen. Still, as Muley
accuses me of being melancholy, I will narrate to you
an event which will go far towards justifying me. You
see that I have lost my left hand. It is not a natural
defect, but was lost at a period the most horrible of my
life. Whether I am wrong to be, since then, more
grave than my condition seems to authorize, you shall
judge when you have heard The Story of the Severed
Hand."


46
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
I was born in Constantinople. My father was a
dragoman of the Sublime Porte, and drove a lucrative
trade in costly essences and silks. He gave me a good
education; in part instructing me himself, partly
employing one of our priests for my tuition. He
intended at first that I should succeed him in his busi-
ness, but, finding that I showed more capacity than he
had expected, he resolved, with the advice of friends,
to educate me to the practice of medicine; since a phy-
sician, if he has but very little more knowledge than a
quack, can make his fortune in Constantinople. Our
house was much resorted to by Franks, and one of
them advised my father to send me to Paris, where
such studies could be followed at little expense and to
the best advantage. He offered to take me with him,
free of cost, on his return to that city. My father, who
had travelled much in his youth, accepted the offer, and
the Frank informed me I must be prepared to start in
three months. I was beside myself with delight at the
expectation of seeing foreign lands, and could scarcely
wait for the time when we were to embark. The
Frank at last transacted all his affairs, and prepared for
the journey; and, the evening before the day fixed for
our departure, my father called me into his bed-
chamber. Beautiful arms and clothes were lying on
the table; but what principally drew my attention was
a large heap of gold, having never seen in my life so
much money together before. My father embraced me
and said: “You see, my son, I have provided you
clothes for your journey. These arms are yours also;
they are the same which your grandfather gave me





46
.
ARALTAI 1,
.
!!
TIES
IT!
Triinu i '118 ist
dia as well in lim . es
tait moist!....CUS 1. .
{"III s...
etve. P
r i
i 'Bisite to the patine
!!
· must bo od
• bile nyil,'.
- 107,5% larmis, . .
01.
.
.
.
.
. 30,
:28. T
on which !



SEVERED HAND





THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
47
when I set out for foreign lands. I know you are skil-
ful in their use; but never use your skill unless
attacked; then strike, and strike boldly. My property
is not large, but what I have I have divided into three
parts. One is for you, another for my own wants, and
the third shall be a sacred fund to serve you in you:
hour of need.” So spoke my father, tears flowing from
his eyes, perhaps from a sad foreboding, for we never
met again.
Our journey was a prosperous one. We soon arrived
in France, and six days' further travel brought us to the
vast city of Paris. Here my friend hired me a cham-
ber, advising me to make a prudent use of my
money, which amounted in the whole to about two
thousand ducats. I lived three years in Paris, and
learned much of what a skilful physician requires to
know. I should be deceiving you, however, if I
described my residence in Paris as a willing one, for
the customs of the people gave me great displeasure ;
moreover, I had but very few friends, though those I
had were all young men of noble character and distin-
guished talents.
Home-sickness at last conquered me; and as, during
my whole absence, I had heard not a word from my
father, I availed myself of a favorable opportunity and
returned to my native land. .
This opportunity was an embassy which was just
leaving France for the court of the Sublime Porte. I
enrolled myself as surgeon in the suite of the ambassa-
dor, and reached Stamboul without accident. I found
my father's house closed, and the neighbors, filled with
surprise at my sudden arrival, told me that he had been
dead two months. The priest who had been my tutor
in my youth brought me the key, and, lonely and friend-


- 48
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
less, I took possession of the empty residence. I found
everything as my father had left it; but the gold which
he had promised to bequeath me was missing. I asked
the priest concerning it, and he answered with a low
bow : “Your father died a religious man, and made
over his property to the church.” This was incredi-
ble; yet what could I do? I had no evidence to bring
against the priest, and my only course was to be
grateful that he had not appropriated the house and
goods as well.
This was the first misfortune which befell me.
But henceforth the blows of fate followed in rapid suc-
cession. My profession was far from lucrative, partly
because I felt ashamed to adopt the habits of the
quacks, but principally because I could no longer look
to my father's recommendation, which, had he lived,
would have introduced me to the patronage of the
rich and the great, who now had no thoughts to spare
for the humble Zaleukos. In addition to these misfor-
tunes, my father's stock of goods found no purchasers,
for his former customers had gone elsewhere after his
death, and new ones were not easily obtained. On one
occasion, while I was sitting thinking sadly of my con-
dition, the thought struck me that I had frequently seen
people of my nation in France, who travelled through
the country exposing their goods for sale in the market-
places of the different towns. I recollected that their
foreign aspect and origin readily found them customers,
and that it was not at all uncommon in this business
to increase one's means a hundred-fold. My resolution
was taken. I sold my father's house ; gave a part of
the purchase money to be taken care of for me by a
tried friend ; purchased with the remainder a variety of
articles, which were rarities in France, such as shawls,


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
49
silk stuffs, salves, and fine oils ; secured my passage in
a vessel, and entered on my second journey to France.
It seemed, as soon as I had left behind the gates of
the Dardanelles, as if fortune had again become favor-
able. Our voyage was short and prosperous. I vis-
ited in succession all the large cities and towns of
the country, and found everywhere ready purchasers
of my goods. My friend in Stamboul kept me con-
stantly supplied with new articles, and I grew richer
day by day. At length, when I had accumulated so
much that I believed I might safely venture on a wider
field, I travelled with my wares into Italy. I have
omitted to mention, what was a considerable source of
profit to me, that I also brought my medical knowledge
into frequent play. Wherever I went, I caused it to
be announced by posters that a celebrated Greek phy-
sician, who had effected many remarkable cures, had
arrived in the city; and my balsams and medicines
brought many ducats to my pocket. In the course of
my wanderings I arrived at last at the Italian city of
Florence. I resolved to remain longer than usual in this
city, partly because its beauty greatly pleased me, and
partly because I wished to recover from the fatigues of
my travels. I hired a shop in the quarter Santa Croce,
together with a couple of handsome apartments, at no
great distance, opening upon a balcony, and immedi-
ately distributed my posters, describing me as a phy-
sician and merchant. I had scarcely opened my shop
when a stream of customers began to flow in; and,
although my prices were high, I sold more than other
merchants, because my manners towards my patrons
were pleasant and courteous. I had been living in
Florence with great contentment four days, when one
evening, after I had closed my shop, and was as usual
toget distance, my posters, scarcely


50
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
counting over the stock remaining in my cases, I found,
in one of the empty boxes, a little note, which I could
not remember having placed there. I opened it, and
found that it was a request for me to go, that night,
at exactly twelve o'clock, to the bridge called Ponte
Vecchio. I pondered a long time over it, trying to
imagine who my anonymous correspondent could be;
but, as I knew not a soul in Florence, I came at length
to the opinion that it must be from some one desirous to
procure, secretly, my services for some sick man, - a
thing which happened not unfrequently. I determined
to go, but for greater security armed myself with the
sabre which my father had given me some time before.
· Towards midnight I set out on my expedition, and
came soon to the Ponte Vecchio. I found the bridge
empty and deserted, and resolved to wait till he who
had requested my presence made his appearance. The
night was cold ; the moon shone brightly, and I stood
gazing down on the waters of the Arno, which glistened
sweetly in the moonlight. As the bells of the city
sounded twelve, I raised my head, and a tall man was
standing before me, concealed in a red cloak, and hold-
ing one of its folds before his features.
I was startled at first at the mysterious suddenness
of his appearance ; but soon regained my presence of
mind, and said to my unknown summoner: “If I have
been bidden here by you, tell me quickly what are your
wishes.” The stranger turned, and slowly answered :
"Follow !” It was far from being an agreeable idea,
this going, completely unprotected, with a perfect
stranger, and I replied, without moving from my posi-
tion: “Not so, my dear sir; you must first inform me
whither; and I should prefer you would show me a
little of your face, that I may see whether you mean to


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
51
no purpose waiting on this butt by eve
deal fairly by me.” The stranger seemed not to heed
this latter request. “You refuse, Zaleukos ? Stay
then !” and he retired. My anger was excited by
this treatment. “And do you think,” I cried, “ that
I am a man to be made a butt by every fool, and that
I have been waiting on this bridge this bitter night to
no purpose ?” Overtaking him in three bounds, I
seized him by his mantle, shouting at the top of my
voice, and, at the same time, laying my other hand on
my sabre ; but the mantle remained in my grasp, and its
unknown wearer vanished round the neighboring cor-
ner. My wrath doubled with every step; but I had
possession of the cloak, and I was determined it should
serve as my clue to this singular adventure. So, throw- .
ing it over my shoulders, I went in the direction of my
house. I had scarcely advanced a hundred paces,
when some one passed close by me, and whispered
in my ear in the French language: “Have a care,
count; nothing can be done to-night.” Before I could
turn, the individual had passed on, and all I saw
was a shadow gliding along the houses. That this
warning was intended for the owner of the mantle, I
saw clearly, but it threw no light on the mystery.
The next morning I deliberated what to do. I thought
at first I would cause the mantle to be cried, as if I had
found it; but I reflected that, in that case, the Unknown
could reclaim it through a third party, and I should
obtain no explanation of the strange affair. While
I was hesitating, I examined the mantle closer. It
was made of heavy Genoa velvet, of a purple color,
edged with Astrachan fur, and richly adorned with
gold. The splendor of the cloak suggested an idea,
which I resolved to carry out. I carried it to my shop,
and exhibited it as if for sale, setting so high a price


52
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
upon it that I felt certain of not finding a purchaser.
My purpose was to make a seaching examination of
every one who made inquiries concerning the mantle ;
for the figure and appearance of the Unknown, though
I had caught only a momentary glimpse of them, I had
clearly seen, and could have told among a thousand.
The cloak found many admirers, — for its extraordinary
beauty attracted all eyes, — but none of them resembled
the Unknown, and none were willing to pay the high
price of two hundred ducats for it. I thought it a
striking circumstance, moreover, that, when I occasion-
ally made inquiry of my customers whether there had
ever been a mantle like it in Florence, every one
answered in the negative, and assured me that they had
never seen before so costly and magnificent a garment.
At length, towards evening, a young man came into
my shop, who had called frequently before, and had
made me many offers for the mantle, and, throwing a
purse of ducats on the counter, cried: “By heaven,
Zaleukos, I must have your mantle, if it beggars me!”
— and he began at the same time to count out his gold
pieces. I was much embarrassed; for I had merely
exhibited the cloak to attract possibly the attention of
my mysterious guide, and now came a young fool who
was willing to pay the monstrous price I had set upon
it. Yet what could I do? I submitted; for, on the
other hand, it was no unpleasant reflection that I had
been so well recompensed for my previous night's
adventure. The young man threw it over his shoulders,
and turned to go; but he halted on the threshold, and,
detaching a paper which had been fastened to the
mantle, said, throwing it over to me: “ Zaleukos, here
is something which does not belong to my cloak.” I
took up the paper indifferently, when, to my astonish-


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
53
ment, I saw written: “Bring the mantle, this night,'
at the same hour, to the Ponte Vecchio, and four hun-
dred ducats are yours.” I stood thunder-struck. I
had then not only thrown away my good fortune,
but had wholly failed in my resolution to discover
the owner. I did not long hesitate, but, gathering up
the two hundred ducats, sprang after my purchaser,
and cried : “Take your money back again, good
friend, and give me my cloak; I cannot possibly
part with it.” At first he took what I said for a
joke; but, seeing I was in earnest, he fell into a passion,
called me a fool, and we came at last to blows. I was
fortunate enough to pull off the cloak in the scuffle, and
was already making off with it, when the young
man shouted for the police, and dragged me before
the judge. The judge was greatly surprised at the
accusation, and of course awarded the cloak to my
opponent. I offered the young man twenty, thirty,
fifty, eighty, a hundred ducats beyond his two hun-
dred, if he would restore me the mantle. What my
entreaties failed to effect, my gold accomplished. He
accepted my good ducats and I departed with the
mantle triumphant, contented to be thought a madman
by all Florence. The opinion of the people was per-
fectly immaterial to me; for I knew better than they
how much I was a gainer by the transaction.
I waited for night with impatience, and, at the
same hour as on the previous evening, set out for
the Ponte Vecchio, mantle under my arm. The figure
came out of the darkness at the last toll of the bell,
and came towards me. It was unmistakably the same
man. “Have you the mantle?” I was asked. “Yes,
my lord,”' I replied; "but it cost me, in cash, a hundred
ducats.": "I know it,” replied he; “see, here are
5*


54
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
four hundred.” He stepped with me to the broad
coping of the bridge, and told down the gold pieces.
There were four hundred. They gleamed beautifully in
the light of the moon, and filled my heart with joy.
Ah, little did I imagine, that it was the last I should
ever feel! I thrust the gold into my pocket, trying
at the same time to take an accurate view of the gener-
ous Unknown ; but he wore a mask, and his dark eyes
gleamed fearfully through its openings. “I thank
you, my lord, for your generosity,” said I. “What
would you have of me? But, first of all, I insist it
must be nothing wrong." -"Your caution is unneces-
sary,” he answered, throwing the cloak over his
shoulders. “I need your aid as a physician, - not for
the living, but for the dead !”
“How can that be?” I cried, full of astonishment..
“I came with my sister from a distant country," —
he answered, motioning me to follow him, — "and was
living with her at the house of a friend of my family.
She died yesterday, after a brief illness, and her rela-
tions will bury her to-morrow. According to an old
usage of our family, the bodies of its members must
repose in the ancestral tomb. Many of us, who have
died in foreign lands, have been interred in our own
sepulchre by the aid of embalmment. So, in the present
case, although I resign her body to the possession
of her relations, I must carry to my father at least her
head, that he may see his daughter once again.”
This resolution of cutting off the head of a beloved
sister struck me as something dreadful, but I ventured
no objections, for fear of angering my benefactor. I told
him, therefore, that I was familiar with the process of
embalmment, and asked to be conducted to the dead
person. But I could not refrain from inquiring, why


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
55
all this must be done so mysteriously, and under the
cover of night. He replied that his relations, who
regarded his purpose as revolting, would interfere by
day. Let the head be once removed, however, and
he should value little their upbraidings. He could have
brought the head to me himself, but a natural reluc-
tance restrained him from performing the dismember-
ment with his own hand.
We had by this time reached a large, handsome
house, which my guide told me was the termination
of our midnight promenade. We passed the main
entrance, and entering by a small door, which the
Unknown closed carefully behind us, mounted a flight
of winding stairs in total darkness. These led us to
a dimly-lighted corridor, through which we passed to
a chamber, lighted by a single lamp suspended from
the ceiling.
In this room stood a bed, in which lay the corpse.
The Unknown turned away his face, and seemed to be
striving to restrain his tears. He then pointed to the
bed, and, ordering me to perform my duty skilfully
and swiftly, left the chamber.
I took out the knife, which, as a surgeon, I always
carried about me, and approached the bed. Only the
face of the corpse was visible ; but this was of such
extreme beauty, that I felt inspired with the deepest
compassion. Her dark hair hung down in large masses
on the pillow, her face was pale, her eyes closed. I
first made an incision in the skin, such as physicians
make at the amputation of a limb; then, taking my
sharpest knife, with one effort divided the throat. But,
O horror! the corpse instantly opened its eyes, closed
them again, and seemed in one deep sigh for the first
time to breathe away its life. A jet of warm blood at


56
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the same time spouted from the wound. I felt con-
vinced that I was the slayer of the unhappy creature.
There could be no doubt that she was now dead, for
there could be no recovery from the wound I had
inflicted. I stood several minutes overpowered with
regret for what had happened. Could the stranger
have deceived me? or had it been a case of apparent
death? The latter seemed more probable. I could
not tell her brother that perhaps a less rapid incision
would have recalled her to life ; and I resolved, there-
fore, to complete the operation. I proceeded to en-
large the wound, preparatory to removing the head,
when, suddenly, the dying girl gave another groan,
and, with a convulsive movement of pain, gave up the
ghost. I rushed from the chamber, completely un-
manned by horror. The entry was dark ; the lamp had
gone out; no trace of my guide was to be seen; and I
was compelled to trust to chance in finding the stairs
by feeling along the wall. I found them at length, and,
half-falling, half-gliding, plunged down. No one was
below. I found the door on the latch, and breathed
freer when I reached the street. Spurred on by terror,
I ran furiously to my lodgings, and, burying myself in
the pillows of my bed, strove to obliterate from my
memory the horror I had been guilty of. But sleep
refused to visit me, and morning at last warned me to
collect my scattered senses. I thought it probable that
the man would not denounce me, who had led me into
the commission of this, as it now seemed to me, ac-
cursed deed. I resolved, at last, to open my shop as
usual, and assume, if possible, a calm demeanor. But,
alas!. a new circumstance, which I now noticed for
the first time, added to my despair. My cap and girdle
were missing, and I was uncertain whether I had left


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
57
them in the chamber of the dead girl, or lost them in
my flight. The former supposition appeared the more
probable; and, in that case, I was certain to be discov-
ered.
I opened my shop at the usual hour. My neighbor
came in, as he was in the habit of doing every morning,
being a sociable, talkative man, and began : “Well,
what do you think of the dreadful affair which happened
last night?” I pretended not to understand. “Why,
have n't you heard of what is the talk of the whole
city? Have n't you heard that the governor's daugh-
ter, Bianca, the loveliest flower of Florence, was mur-
dered last night? Ah! I saw her only yesterday,
walking so happily in the streets with her lover! The
wedding was to have taken place to-day.” Every word
my neighbor said was a dagger in my heart; and my
torture was constantly repeating itself; for each of my
customers told me the same story, increasing its hor-
rors with every recital, and yet no one could paint it so
terribly as I myself had seen it. About noon an officer
of justice entered my shop, and commanded me to turn
out all present. “Signor Zaleukos,” said he, drawing
out the articles I had lost, “ do these belong to you?”
I reflected whether I should deny them ; but, seeing
through the half-opened door my landlord and several
acquaintances, who could testify directly against me, I
thought it better not to make things worse by false-
hood, and acknowledged that they were mine. The
officer ordered me to follow, and took me to a huge
building, which I soon saw was the prison. There he
assigned me temporarily a room.
Reflecting in solitude over my position, I saw that it
was a fearful one. The thought that I was a murderer,
though without intention, incessantly recurred to me.


58
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
So, too, I could not conceal from myself that the glis-
tening of the ducats had taken my judgment prisoner,
for, otherwise, I should not have entered so blindly into
this miserable tragedy. Two hours after my arrest I
was taken out of my cell. We descended a flight of
steps, and I found myself in a large hall, where twelve
aged men sat round a long table covered with black.
Seats were arranged round the sides of the room, which
were filled with the nobility of Florence, and a dense
throng of spectators occupied the galleries. When I
had been placed before the black table, a man of gloomy
and unhappy aspect rose from his seat. It was the
governor. He announced to the assembled audience,
that, being the father of the victim, he could not hon-
orably act as judge in this investigation, and that he
resigned his seat for this occasion to the oldest of the
senators. This latter personage was a hoary-headed
man, of at least ninety years of age. His form was
bent, and his temples were hung with thin white hair;
but his eyes still burned brightly, and his voice was
strong and full. He began by asking me if I confessed
the murder. I begged a hearing, and then stated,
without fear and in a distinct voice, what I had done
and what I knew. I noticed that the governor, during
my recital, grew alternately pale and red; and, when I
ended, he broke out furiously: “How, villain! You
throw upon another the crime which you committed
solely from avarice!” The senator rebuked his inter-
ruption as improper, since he had voluntarily resigned
his right to interpose, and especially since it was not
shown that I had committed the crime from avarice,
as, by his own testimony, nothing had been stolen
from the body. Nay, he went further. He declared to
the governor that he must detail the incidents of his


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
59
daughter's latter years ; for in that way alone could it
be determined whether I had spoken truth or falsehood.
He then adjourned the court for the day, to form his
opinion, as he said, from the papers of the deceased,
which the governor must surrender to him. I was
again transferred to my cell, where I passed a misera-
ble day, tormented with the burning hope that some
connection might yet be discovered between the de-
ceased and the man with the red mantle. The next
day, when I entered the hall of justice, several letters
were lying on the table. The old senator demanded of
me if they were in my hand-writing. I looked at them,
and saw at once that they were from the same hand as
the two notes received by me. I pointed this out to
the senator, but he seemed to regard it as of little im-
portance, and answered that I could, and, indeed, must
have written all myself, for the signature at the bottom
of the letters was unmistakably a “Z,” the initial let-
ter of my name. The letters contained threats against
the deceased, mingled with warnings against the mar-
riage which she was about to consummate.
The governor seemed to have been making some
extraordinary statements with regard to my character.
For the whole of this day I was treated with far greater
suspicion and severity. I referred, for my justification,
to my papers, to be found at my lodgings; but I was
told that search had been already made there, and that
nothing had been found. At the close of this investi-
gation, every hope had vanished; and, when I was
brought into the hall of justice on the third day, the
sentence was read to me that I was convicted of delib-
erate murder, and condemned to death. It had come to
this! Deprived of all which made my life yet dear to
me, I was about to die a felon’s death, far from my


60
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
native land and in the prime of life, at the hand of the
executioner!
On the evening of the day which had decided my
fate I was sitting sadly in my cell, my hopes fled, my
thoughts earnestly directed upon death, when the door
of my prison opened, and a man entered, who looked at
me a long time in silence. “Do I find you again, and
in this condition, Zaleukos !” he said at length. I had
not recognized him by the dim light of my lamp, but
the tones of his voice awoke old recollections in my
heart. It was Valetty, one of the few friends whom I
had known in Paris. He said he had come by chance
to Florence, where his father, a man of distinction,
resided ; that he had heard my history, and had come
to pay me a final visit, to learn from my own lips my
motive for so hideous a crime. I told him the whole
story. He appeared much astonished, and adjured me
to divulge all to him, my only friend, and not add false-
hood to my other crimes, when on the very eve of
death. I answered, with the most solemn protestations,
that I had spoken only truth, and that I was guilty of
no other sin than, blinded by the gleam of gold, of not
detecting at once the improbability of the statement of
the Unknown. “You did not know Bianca, then?” he
asked. I assured him I had never seen her. Valetty
now told me that there was a deep mystery in the fact
that the governor had so hastily insisted on my con-
demnation, and that a report was now prevalent among
the people that I had known Bianca a long time, and
had murdered her out of rage at her marriage with
another. I pointed out that all this applied to the man
with the red mantle; but that I had no means whatso-
ever of proving his complicity in the affair. Valetty
embraced me in tears, and promised to do all in his


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
61
power to save at least my life. I felt but feeble hopes ;
but I knew him to be an able man, and learned in the
law, and that he would make every effort to save me
within his reach. I remained in uncertainty two long
days, but Valetty appeared at last. “I bring you good
news,” said he, “though slight. Your life is spared,
and you will be released; but you must lose your
hand.” I thanked him with the deepest emotion. He
told me “that the governor had been at first inexorable
in refusing to permit the matter to be further investi-
gated; but, to avoid the appearance of injustice, he had
at last consented that, if a similar case could be found
in the Florentine histories, my punishment should be
regulated by the sentence there pronounced ; that he
and his father had searched day and night through the
ancient records, and had found at last a case precisely
parallel. Thus ran the sentence: ‘His left hand shall
be hewn off, his property confiscated, and himself con-
demned to perpetual banishment;' that such was now
my sentence, and I must prepare myself for the torture
which awaited me." I will not, my friends, describe
that fearful day when I laid my hand on the block in
the open market-place, and my own blood spouted over
me in arching jets.
Valetty took me to his own house till I was healed,
and then furnished me generously with means for my
journey ; for everything which I had accumulated with
· so much toil had become the property of the state. I
journeyed from Florence to Sicily, and thence in the
first ship I could find to Constantinople. There my
only support was the sum which I had entrusted to
my friend, and I begged him to give me a refuge in his
house. What was my astonishment, when he inquired
why I did not take possession of my own? He told


62
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
me that a stranger had lately bought a house in the
Greek quarter, in my name, and had told the neighbors
I should soon return. I went there immediately with
my friend, and was kindly welcomed by all my old
acquaintances. An aged merchant gave me a letter,
which the man, who had made the purchase, had left
with him for me. I read: “ Zaleukos! two hands are
· ready to labor ceaselessly that you may never feel the
loss of one. This house, and everything therein, is
yours. Every year will be given to you such a sum as
shall rank you among the richest of your people. Par-
don one who is more unfortunate than yourself.” I
could guess the writer; and the merchant told me that
it was a man whom he took to be a Frenchman, and
that he wore a crimson mantle. I had seen enough to
be convinced that the Unknown was still possessed of
many noble impulses. I found all the arrangements
of my new house of the best description; and it con-
tained a shop filled with goods better than those I had
- lost. Ten years have passed since then. More from
the force of habit than from need I continue to engage
in business; but that land where I met such misfortune I
have never seen again. I receive every year, from an
unknown source, a thousand pieces of gold; but, though
it gives me pleasure to learn thereby the nobility of that
unhappy sufferer, still he cannot buy from me the an-
guish of my soul, for the fearful picture of the murdered
Bianca lives eternally in my memory.
Zaleukos had ended his narrative. The others had
listened to him with great sympathy; and the stranger,
especially, appeared to be deeply interested and im-
pressed. He had sighed deeply several times, and


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
63
seemed to Muley to have been shedding tears. They
conversed a considerable time on the subject of the
story.
" And do you not hate the unknown wretch who
caused you so basely to lose a noble member of your
body, nay, brought your very life in danger ?”
“There have been hours, in times gone by,” an-
swered the Greek, “when my heart has cursed him
before God, for bringing me this misery, and poisoning
the happiness of my life. But I found consolation in
the religion of my father, which commands me to love
my enemies. Besides, he is more unfortunate than I.”
“You are a noble being,” cried the stranger, pressing
the Greek's hand warmly.
The captain of the guard interrupted them at this
point. Stepping, with an anxious air, into the tent,
he announced that no one must sleep that day, as they
were now at the place where caravans were frequently
attacked; and his soldiers believed they had already
seen horsemen in the horizon.
The merchants were much disconcerted at this infor-
mation. Selim, the stranger, expressed surprise at
their confusion, and suggested that, with so strong an
escort, they had no reason to fear an army of thievish
Arabs.
" True, sir," answered the captain. "If we only had
to look out for such common rubbish as these, we might
all sleep without danger. But, for some time past, the
terrible Orbasan has shown himself again ; and now one
has to look out for his safety."
The stranger asked, who was this Orbasan; and Ach-
med, the old merchant, replied :
“ There are innumerable stories circulating among
the common people about this singular man. Some


64
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
hold him to be a supernatural being, as he often sus-
tains a successful struggle with five or six opponents at
once ; while others regard him as a courageous French-
man, whom misfortune has banished to this place.
Thus much is certain, however, that he is an accursed
robber and thief.”
" You should not assert that without qualification,"
answered Lezah, another of the merchants. “He is a
robber, but he is a noble fellow, nevertheless, and proved
himself such to a brother of mine, as I could easily show
you. He has brought his tribe to the most perfect dis-
cipline; and, so long as he ranges these deserts, no
other tribe dares show itself. Besides, he does not rob
like other villains, but exacts protection money from
the caravans; and whoever pays him this willingly can
complete his journey unmolested, for Orbasan is the
sovereign of the desert.”
Our travellers continued to chat thus with each other
in their tent. Meanwhile, the escort, which had been
posted around the encampment, began to show signs
of great uneasiness. A considerable body of armed
horsemen had shown itself at the distance of half an
hour's ride, and appeared to be advancing directly
upon the camp. One of the guard, therefore, came to
the tent to announce that they were probably about to
be attacked. The merchants consulted together on
what course they should adopt, whether to advance
towards their assailants, or to wait in their present po-
sition for the attack. Achmed and the two older mer-
chants preferred the latter; but Zaleukos and the fiery
Muley insisted on advancing, and called on the stranger
for his assistance. This latter drew calmly from his
girdle a little red handkerchief, dotted with blue stars,
and, binding it to a lance, directed one of the slaves to


THE STORY OF THE SEVERED HAND.
65
attach it to the tent. He pledged his life, he said, that
the horsemen, when they saw this signal, would retire
without molesting them. Muley had no faith in this
result; but the slave fastened the lance to the top of
the tent. Meanwhile, all in the camp had seized their
arms, and were looking at the approaching horsemen,
in strained expectation. The little banner appeared,
however, to exert a remarkable influence over these
fierce children of the desert, for they turned suddenly
from their course, and swept away in a large circle over
the sandy desert.
Our travellers stood some minutes in amazement.
The stranger wore an air of calm indifference, and stood
gazing from the front of the tent across the plain. At
length, Muley broke silence. “Who art thou, mighty
stranger,” he cried, “who tamest, by a sign, the wild
hordes of the desert ?”.
“ You rank my power higher than it deserves," an-
swered Selim Baruch. “I provided myself with this
signal when I made my escape. What it means I know
not; but this much I do know, that whoever travels
with this emblem finds in it a powerful protector.”
The merchants thanked the stranger, calling him the
savior of their lives. In truth, the number of the
assailants had been so large that the caravan could
have made only a brief resistance to their attack.
Every one retired to rest, with a lighter heart, after
this event; and, when the sun began to sink, and the
evening wind blew freshly over the wilderness of sand,
they broke up their encampment, and set forth again
on their journey.
The following day the camp was pitched not more
than a day's journey from the borders of the desert.
6*


66.
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
When the travellers had assembled again in the large
tent, Lezah, the merchant, took his turn to speak.
“I said to you, yesterday, that the dreaded Orbasan
was a man of a noble heart: let me prove it, to-day, by
narrating an adventure of my brother's.
“My father was cadi in Acara, and had three children.
I was the oldest, my brother and sister being much
younger. When I was twenty years old, my uncle, my
father's brother, summoned me before him. He ap-
pointed me the heir of all his property, on the condition
that I should remain with him till his decease. He
reached a good old age, so that two years had elapsed
before I returned to my father's house, and then, for
the first time, learned the dreadful fate which had fallen
on my family, and to what gracious ends great Allah
had directed it at last.”
THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
My brother, Mustapha, and Fatima, my sister, were
nearly of the same age; the former but two years the
elder. They lived together affectionately, and did
mutually everything in their power to lighten the bur-
den of our father's declining years. On Fatima's six-
teenth birthday her brother made arrangements for a
feast. He invited all their playmates, set a handsome
entertainment before them in his father's garden, and,
when evening came on, invited them to take a short
trip out to sea, in a vessel he had hired, and had had
handsomely decorated for the occasion. Fatima and
her playmates assented with delight, for the evening
was lovely, and the city, when seen from the water,



KERIS
AD


ན
མ
༤་ ཀྱི་



BESTE OP AAA.





THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
67
and especially at evening, wore its most beautiful
aspect. The girls were so much pleased with their trip
that they urged my brother to extend their excursion.
Mustapha yielded, with great unwillingness, for a cor-
sair had been observed in the neighborhood only a few
days before. There was a promontory, which ran out
into the sea, not far from the city, and the girls ex-
pressed a wish to go to it, to witness the sunset. As
they rowed round the point, they saw, a short distance
off, a vessel crowded with armed men. Suspecting
evil, my brother ordered the boatmen to put about and
make for the shore. His anxiety was soon justified,
for the strange vessel commenced a rapid pursuit, and,
having more oars, soon succeeded in placing itself
between my brother and the shore. The girls, when
they perceived the danger of their position, sprang from
their seats, crying and shrieking. In vain did Musta-
pha attempt to tranquillize them ; in vain represent to
them that they must remain quiet, as they exposed the
boat to the danger of oversetting, by running needlessly
from one end to the other. It was of no avail; and at
last, when the near approach of the other boat caused
them all to crowd to the opposite side of their own, it
overturned.
Meanwhile, the people on shore had been watch-
ing the movements of the strange boat; and, as for
some time past great anxiety had been felt on ac-
count of pirates, suspicion was aroused, and several
vessels put out from land to bring aid to our voyagers.
But they came only just in time to rescue them from a
watery grave. The hostile boat had disappeared during
the confusion; and great uncertainty existed on board
the two boats which had received the saved whether
all had escaped. They approached one another, and


68
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
ah! it was discovered that my sister and one of her
playmates was absent, while, at the same time, they
discovered a stranger, in one of the boats, whom no one
knew. In answer to Mustapha's threats, he confessed
that he belonged to the hostile vessel which lay at
anchor two miles further out, and that his companions
had left him in the lurch, in their hasty flight, while he
was engaged in helping out of the water the sinking
girls ; and he admitted to have seen them bear away
two of the maidens to their ship.
My old father's sorrow was intense, ånd Mustapha's
grief almost brought him to the grave; for, not only
had he lost a darling sister, — and accused himself
incessantly of being the cause of her misfortune, — but
Fatima's friend, too, who shared her misery, had been
promised to him, by her parents, for his bride, and he
had not yet ventured to confess his engagement to his
father, because her family were poor and of humble
station. My father was a harsh and cruel man. When
the acuteness of his sorrow had grown somewhat less,
he summoned Mustapha to his presence, and said to him:
“ Your folly has robbed me of the consolation of my old
age, and the joy of my eyes. Go! I banish you forever
from my presence. I curse you and your descendants ;
and never shall you be released from your father's mal-
ediction till you bring back my lost Fatima to my arms."
My poor brother had not looked for this. He had
already resolved to go in search of his sister and her
friend, and had hoped to obtain his father's blessing on
his undertaking, and now he had sent him, instead,
laden with his curse, into the world. But as his pre-
vious misery had dejected him, so this climax to his
unhappiness, which he had not merited, served only to
steel his courage.


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
69
He repaired to the imprisoned pirate, to inquire what
had been his ship’s intended voyage, and was informed
that she was engaged in the slave-trade, and usually
found an extensive market in Balsora.
When he returned to the house to prepare himself for
his journey, his father's anger seemed to have mod-
erated somewhat, and he sent him a purse of gold as a
provision for his travels. Mustapha took a tearful
leave of the parents of Zoraide, — for so his bride was
named, — and set forth on the road to Balsora.
He made the journey by land, since no ship went
directly to Balsora from our little city; and he was
compelled to make his daily journeys long, so as not to
reach Balsora too long after the pirates. But having a
good horse, and no baggage, he hoped to reach the
latter city in six days. On the evening of the fourth
day, while riding on alone, three men suddenly attacked
him. Seeing that they were well-armed, powerful men,
and supposing them to aim rather at his horse and his
money than his life, he called out to them that he sur-
rendered. They dismounted from their horses, bound
his feet together under his horse's belly, and, taking
him between them, and leading his horse by the bridle,
rode swiftly away with their prisoner, without speaking
a word.
Mustapha surrendered himself to dark despair. His
father's curse seemed to be already tending to its ac-
complishment, and how could he hope to bring safety
to his sister and Zoraide, when, robbed of all his means,
he had only his worthless life to devote to their delivery.
Mustapha and his silent escort had ridden perhaps an
hour, when they turned aside into a retired vale. This
little valley was bordered by lofty trees, and its soft,
green turf, and a brook which flowed gayly down its


70
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
centre, invited repose. To his surprise he perceived
fifteen or twenty tents pitched here. Camels and
horses were fastened to the tent-pegs, while from one
of the tents came the joyous tones of a lute, accompa-
nying two superb male voices. It seemed to my brother
impossible that people, who had selected so lovely a
place for their encampment, could entertain evil inten-
tions against him, and he obeyed, therefore, without
apprehension, the directions of his guides, who, unbind-
ing him, ordered him to dismount. They led him to a
tent, larger than the others, and which was handsomely,
nay, luxuriously, decorated. Superb gold-wrought
cushions, embroidered foot-cloths, and gilded censers,
would, anywhere else, have denoted wealth and dig-
nity ; but here they indicated only audacious robbery.
On one of the cushions sat a small, elderly man; his
face was hideous; his skin was of a dark brown hue ;
and a disagreeable expression of knavish cunning about
his eyes and mouth made his general appearance highly
repulsive. Although the little creature was trying to
assume an air of authority, Mustapha soon saw that this
richly-furnished tent was not for him, and his opinion
was confirmed by the manner of his guides.
“Where is the chief ?” they demanded.
“ He has gone hunting,” replied the other; “but he
has ordered me to take his place."
“He has done a foolish thing, then,” answered one
of the robbers ; “ for it must be settled soon whether
this hound shall live or die ; and that the chief knows
better than you."
The little manikin, sensitive as to his dignity, rose
from his seat, and stretched out his arm as if to reach
the offender's ear; but, seeing his attempt was useless,
he opened a torrent of abuse which shook the tent.


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
71
The door suddenly flew back, and a tall, stately person
entered, young and handsome as a prince. His clothes
and arms, with the exception of a richly-ornamented
dagger and a gleaming sabre, were plain and simple ;
but his stern eye and his martial aspect commanded
instant respect.
“Who dares quarrel in my tent ?” he cried to the
terrified disputants. A deep silence prevailed for some
time, and, finally, one of the three guards told how it
came about. The chief's face flamed with anger.
“When did I ever appoint you to my place, Hassan ?”
he exclaimed to the little man, in a terrible voice. The
latter, in his terror, shrunk smaller than before, and
crept towards the door of the tent. A significant ges-
ture of the chieftain caused him to fly through the aper-
ture with a leap of extraordinary agility.
When the pigmy had disappeared, the three men
placed Mustapha before the master of the tent, who had
meanwhile stretched himself upon the cushions. “We
bring him, my lord, whom you commanded us to seize."
The chief looked long at his prisoner, and said, at
length : “Pasha of Sulieika! your own conscience will
tell you why you are now standing before Orbasan.”
My brother threw himself on his knees before him,
and answered: “My lord, you are in error. I am a
miserable wretch, but not the pasha whom you seek.”.
Every one in the tent showed signs of great surprise,
and the master of the tent answered: “Wretch! it
can avail you little to deny yourself, for I will bring
before you those who know you well.” He called for
Zuleima, and an old woman was brought into the tent,
who replied to the question whether she recognized in
my brother the Pasha of Sulieika : “ Yes ; I swear by


72
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the grave of the Prophet, that it is the pasha, and no
other."
"You see, miserable, how your falsehood has melted
away!” cried the chief, in a fury. “You are too base
for me to soil my good dagger with your blood ! At
sunrise, to-morrow, I will bind you to the tail of my
horse, and drag you through the forest, till the sun sets
behind the hills of Sulieika !”
My unhappy brother's courage sank. “It is my cruel
father's curse, which brings me to an ignominious
death!” he exclaimed, weeping bitterly ; "and you
are lost, sweet sister; and you, Zoraide !” ,
“Your dissimulation is of no avail,” said one of the
robbers, binding his hands behind his back. “Make
good time in leaving the tent, for the chief is biting his
lips, and feeling for his dagger! If you would live
another night, come away!”
At the instant that the robbers were removing my
brother from the tent, they encountered three other
men, driving a prisoner before them. They entered
with him, and, with the words, “We bring here the
pasha, as you ordered us,” placed the second prisoner
before the couch of the chief. My brother had a chance
to look at the prisoner, as they brought him in, and he
· himself could see the resemblance which this man bore
to him, though his complexion was darker, and his beard
had a blacker shade.
The chief seemed bewildered at the entrance of the
second prisoner. “Which of you is the true pasha ?”
he asked, at length, looking alternately at my brother
and the pasha.
"If you mean the Pasha of Sulieika," replied the
prisoner, in a haughty tone, "I am he.”
The chief looked at him long with a stern and fearful


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
73
gaze, and made a silent gesture to remove him from the
tent. When this had been done, he approached my
brother, and, cutting his bonds with his dagger, signed
to him to take his seat on the couch. “It gives me
pain," said he," that I have mistaken you for that mon-
ster; but, stranger, attribute it to the decree of Provi-
dence, that you fell into the hands of my soldiers
exactly at the hour appointed for the downfall of yon
accursed fiend.” My brother begged, in reply, a single
favor, which was, to permit him to resume his journey,
for that delay was fatal to his peace. The chief inquired
the cause of his extreme haste ; and, when Mustapha
had told his story, persuaded him to remain during the
night in his tent, as he and his horse greatly needed
rest, and promised that the next morning he would
point him out a road which would bring him to Balsora
in a day and a half. My brother assented, was hospita-
bly entertained, and slept calmly in the robber's tent
till morning.
When he awoke, the next day, he found himself alone.
He heard the sound of voices outside the tent, appar-
ently those of the chief and his little dark-skinned ser-
vant. He listened a moment, and to his horror over-
heard the pigmy strenuously urging his master to kill
the stranger, lest, when set at liberty, he should betray
them all.
Mustapha saw that the little man hated iim for hav-
ing been the cause of his unfortunate experience of the
preceding day. The chief seemed to hesitate a moment.
“No,” said he ; “he is my guest, and the laws of hos-
pitality are sacred. He does not look like one who
would betray us."
Saying this, he threw back the curtain of the tent
and entered. “Peace be with you, Mustapha 1” be


74
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
said ; “let us take our morning draught, and prepare
ourselves for our departure." He handed my brother a
cup of sherbet, and, having drunk a similar one himself,
gave orders for their horses to be saddled, and Musta-
pha mounted his steed with a lighter heart. They left
the encampment, and entered a broad path which led
into the forest. The chief told my brother that the
pasha, whom they had captured while hunting, had
given him his promise to permit him and his people to
remain unmolested in his territory; but that, a few
weeks previously, he had taken one of his bravest men,
and had hanged him after the most frightful tortures.
The tribe had in consequence been on the watch for him
ever since; and to-day he was to die. Mustapha
did not venture to oppose this resolution, for he was
only too glad to escape himself.
At the borders of the forest the chief reined in his
horse, and, pointing out the road, gave my brother a
parting grasp of the hand, and said : “Mustapha, you
have been, in a wonderful manner, the guest of the rob-
ber Orbasan; but I shall not exact of you a promise not
to betray what you have seen and heard. You have
endured unjustly, at my hand, all the agony of antici-
pated death, and I owe you a recompense. Take this
dagger as a souvenir. Should you ever need assistance,
send it to me, and I will hasten to your aid. This purse
you may perhaps find useful for your journey.” My
brother thanked him for his generosity, and accepted
the dagger, but declined the purse. Orbasan pressed
his hand once more, and, dropping the purse on the
ground, disappeared swiftly in the forest. As Musta-
pha saw that it would be idle to attempt to overtake
him, he dismounted to pick up the purse, and was filled
with surprise at the liberality of his host; for the purse


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
75
was filled with gold pieces. He thanked Allah for his
escape, and, commending the noble robber to his favor,
set forth with heightened courage on his journey to
Balsora."
Lezah paused, and looked inquiringly at Achmed.
“ Nay, if this be so," said the latter, “I shall change
my opinion of Orbasan, for his conduct toward your
brother was most noble.”
"He acted as a valiant Mussulman should,” cried
Muley ; “but I hope you have not ended your story
yet, for we are all curious to hear how it fared with
your brother, and whether he succeeded in rescuing
your sister Fatima and the beautiful Zoraide.”
“If I do not tire you, I will continue the story with
pleasure, for my brother's subsequent adventures were
singularly strange and varied."
At noon of the seventh day Mustapha entered the
gate of Balsora. Dismounting at a caravansary, he
inquired when the slave-market took place, which was
annually held in the city. He received the frightful
answer that he had come two days too late. Great
regrets were expressed for his tardiness, and he was
told that his loss was heavy; for that two female
slaves had arrived on the last day of the sale, of such
wonderful beauty that they had drawn upon them the
eyes of every beholder; that they had excited the
greatest competition; and that they had at last been
disposed of at an enormous price, and carried by their
purchaser into the country. On further inquiries re-
garding these two slaves, no doubt remained in his
mind that they were the unfortunate girls he was in
search of. He learned, moreover, that the man who
had bought them resided forty leagues from Balsora ;
that his name was Thiuli-Kos, and that he was a


76
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
wealthy and distinguished, but aged man, who had
in former days been the sultan's capitan-pasha, but
now was leading a life of ease and retirement on his
estates.
Mustapha thought at first of instantly remounting,
to overtake Thiuli-Kos, who could scarcely be a day in
advance; but, reflecting that, being alone, he could not
hope to influence the powerful pasha, much less deprive
him of his purchase by force, he set to work to devise
another plan, and soon hit upon one. His resemblance
to the Pasha of Sulieika, which had so nearly cost him
his life, suggested to him to pay a visit under this
name to the house of Thiuli-Kos, and there make an
attempt to rescue the two unfortunate prisoners. He
hired, with this intention, some servants and horses,
for which Orbasan's gold stood him in excellent stead;
and, having procured handsome garments for himself
and his followers, set out for Thiuli's castle. At the
end of five days' journey he arrived in its neighbor-
hood. It lay in a beautiful plain, and was encircled by
lofty walls, of a height little less than that of the build-
ings within. When Mustapha had arrived at the place,
he darkened his hair and beard, and having dyed his
complexion with the juice of an herb, to resemble that
of the pasha, he sent one of his followers to the castle,
and craved a night's lodging in the name of the Pasha
of Sulieika. The servant soon returned, having with
him four handsomely-dressed slaves, who took Musta-
pha's horse by the bridle and led him into the court-
yard. There they helped him to dismount, and four
other slaves, similarly dressed, escorted him up a broad
flight of marble steps into the presence of Thiuli-Kos.
Thiuli, who was an old, jovial fellow, received my
brother courteously, and set before him the best his


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
77
house afforded. After supper, Mustapha brought round
the conversation, little by little, to the new purchases,
and Thiuli extolled their beauty to the skies, regretting,
at the same time, their constant melancholy, though
this, he thought, would soon pass off. My brother was
delighted with the success of his manoeuvre, and
retired to rest with the highest expectations of a for-
tunate result.
He had slept, perhaps, an hour, when he was awak-
ened by the gleam of a lamp which fell blindingly upon
his eyes. Raising himself, the thought occurred that he
must be still dreaming, for before him stood the little,
dark-skinned rascal of Orbasan's tent, a lamp in his
hand, and his mouth expanded into a broad grin. Mus-
tapha pinched his arm, and tweaked his nose, to satisfy
himself that he was awake, but the apparition remained
unaltered.
“What do you want in my chamber?” cried Musta-
pha, when he had recovered from his amazement.
“Keep cool, my lord,” said the dwarf. “The simple
fact is, I have detected the reason of your visit here.
I well remember your agreeable face; but really, if I had
not helped to hang the pasha with my own hands, I
think you would have deceived even me. But I am
here now to make you a proposal.”
“ First of all, tell me how you came here,” said Mus-
tapha, full of suspicion that he had been betrayed.
“Certainly," answered the other. “I could not live
harmoniously any longer with the chief, and, conse-
quently, ran away. You, Mustapha, were the sole cause
of our disagreement, and you must therefore promise to
give me your sister to wife, and I will help you to run
away with her. If you refuse, I will go to my new mas-
ter, and tell him a thing or two about the new pasha."
7*


78
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Mustapha was beside himself with apprehension and
rage. Just when he believed himself at the accom-
plishment of his hopes, this miserable wretch must come
and overthrow them! There was but one way to prevent
the destruction of his plans : he must kill the little mon-
ster. With one bound, he leaped from the bed towards
the intruder; but the latter, who had probably antici-
pated some such event, dropped the lamp, which imme-
diately went out, and rushed out into the darkness,
shouting violently for help.
Wise counsels were now precious. He must abandon
the prisoners for the moment, and think only of his own
safety. He went to the window, to see if he could jump
out. The distance to the ground was considerable, and
beyond stood a high wall, which must be surmounted.
He stood at the window hesitating, when he heard
many voices approaching his chamber. They were
already at the door; so, seizing his dagger and clothes, in
desperation he leaped out. The fall was a severe one,
but he felt that no limbs were broken ; and, jumping up,
he ran to the wall which encircled the castle, climbed
over it, to the astonishment of his pursuers, and found
himself at liberty. He ran till he came to a small wood,
and there threw himself down exhausted. Here he
deliberated on what was to be done. His horses and
servants he had been compelled to leave in the lurch,
but his gold, which he carried in his girdle, he had suc-
ceeded in saving.
His shrewd brain soon suggested to him another
means of affecting a rescue. He went still deeper into
the wood, till he came to a village, where he bought a
horse for a small sum, by the aid of which he soon
reached a neighboring city. There he made inquiries
for a physician, and was directed to an old and experi-


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
79
enced man of that profession. Mustapha persuaded
him, for a few pieces of gold, to provide him with a
medicine which would induce a sleep resembling death,
and obtained from him also its antidote. Possessed of
these articles, he purchased a long, false beard, a black
robe, and various books and apparatus, so as to person-
ate a travelling physician, and, loading his property on
an ass, travelled back again to the castle of Thiuli-Kos.
He felt sure of escaping detection this time, for his
beard disguised him so entirely that he scarcely recog-
nized himself. Arriving at Thiuli's castle, he gave out
that he was the famous physician, Chakamankabudi-
baba ; and the result was as he had anticipated, for his
sonorous name recommended him so mightily to the old
blockhead, that he invited him to his own table. Chak-
amankabudibaba made his appearance before Thiuli,
and they had conversed together scarcely an hour,
before the old fellow resolved to submit his female
slaves to the skill of the learned physician. Mustapha
could with difficulty conceal his joy that he was now
on the point of once more seeing his beloved sister,
and followed Thiuli, with a beating heart, into his
seraglio. They came to a handsomely-furnished cham-
ber, in which there was no one to be seen.
“Chambaba, or whatever your name is, most excel-
lent doctor," said Thiuli-Kos, “place yourself by that
hole in the wall ; each of my slaves shall put her arm
through it, and you can decide then whether her pulse
is feverish or healthy."
Say what he pleased, Mustapha could not get per-
mission to see his patients. Thiuli now drew a long
strip of paper from his girdle, and began to call his
slaves one by one in a loud tone, and at each name a
hand came through the wall, and our physician felt its


80
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
pulse. Six had been called and pronounced in good
health, when Thiuli read the name of “Fatima," and a
little white hand slipped through the hole. Mustapha
seized it, trembling with delight, and declared impres-
sively that it showed indications of severe illness.
Thiuli was much concerned, and gave orders to the
learned Chakamankabudibaba to prepare a medicine for
her without delay. The physician left the room, and
wrote on a slip of paper the following words :
“Fatima, I can rescue you, if you will resolve to
take a potion which will deprive you of consciousness.
I possess the means of restoring you to life. If you
have the courage to do this, say that this drink has
done you no good, and I shall take it as a sign that you
assent."
He soon came back into the room where Thiuli was
waiting for him. He brought with him a harmless
liquid, and, feeling her pulse once more, thrust the
little note under her bracelet, while he handed the
drink through the hole. Thiuli seemed to be in great
uneasiness on Fatima's account, and postponed the
examination of the remainder till a more convenient
time. When he had left the chamber with Mustapha,
he asked, in a melancholy tone :
“ Chadibaba, tell me frankly, what is your opinion
of Fatima's illness ?”.
Chakamankabudibaba answered, with a deep sigh :
“Ah, my lord! May the Prophet send you conso-
lation, but I fear she has a dangerous fever, which may
carry her off at any moment."
At this Thiuli's ánger broke forth. “How ! accursed
dog of a physician! Shall she, for whom I gave two
thousand pieces of gold, die on my hands, like a worth-


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
81
less cow ? Hark'ee, if you do not save her I will chop
off your head.”
My brother saw that he had made a false step, and
held out a little hope of her recovery. While they
were talking, a black slave came out of the seraglio to
tell the physician that the drink had done no good.
- "Call up all your skill, Chakamdababelda, or what-
ever your name is ; I'll pay whatever you ask," cried
Thiuli-Kos, frantic at the thought of losing so much
money.
“I will give her a decoction," answered the physi-
cian, “which will free her from all her ills.”
“Yes, yes,” sobbed old Thiuli, "give her a decoc-
tion."
Mustapha retired full of hope to prepare his draught,
and having given it to the black slave, and showed him
how much should be taken at once, he went to Thiuli-
Kos, and, telling him he must go and gather some sooth-
ing herbs from the sea-shore, immediately hurried out.
Reaching the sea, which lay at no great distance from
the castle, he pulled off his false robes and threw them
into the water, where they floated about merrily; and,
concealing himself immediately in the thicket, waited
for the approach of night, when he crept quietly to the
grave-yard of Thiuli's castle.
· Mustapha had been absent from the castle scarcely
an hour, when news was brought to Thiuli that his
slave Fatima was at the point of death. He sent to
the sea-shore to fetch the physician; but his messen-
gers soon came back with the information that the
poor physician had fallen into the water, and was
drowned, for they had seen his black robe floating on
the surface, and his stately beard appearing at inter-
"vals above the waves. Seeing from this that there was


82
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
no further hope, Thiuli cursed himself and all the rest
of mankind, tearing his beard, and beating his head
against the wall. But all was of no avail, and Fatima
soon gave up the ghost. When Thiuli received the
news of her death, he ordered a coffin to be made at
once, not being able to endure a dead body in his
house, and ordered her to be borne to the grave-yard.
The bearers carried thither the coffin, set it down
quickly, and ran away; for they heard a loud groaning
and sighing, apparently coming from the other coffins.
Mustapha, who had concealed himself behind them,
and had been the cause of the bearers' alarm, came for-
ward from his place of refuge, and, lighting a lamp
which he had provided for the purpose, drew out the
glass vessel containing the antidote, and raised the lid
of Fatima's coffin. But what was his dismay, when he
saw, by the light of his lamp, the features of a total
stranger! Neither his sister, nor Zoraide, but a wholly
different person, lay in the coffin. It took him long to
recover from this second stroke of misfortune ; but
compassion finally vanquished rage. He opened his
phial, and administered the potion. The figure opened
her eyes, drew a long breath, and seemed for some time
trying to remember where she was. At length she
seemed to become conscious of what had taken place;
for she rose from her coffin, and fell at Mustapha's feet.
“How can I thank you, gracious being,” she cried,
“for liberating me from my hideous imprisonment?"
Mustapha interrupted her expressions of gratitude
by asking “how it had happened that she had been
saved, and not his sister Fatima ?”
She looked at him with astonishment. “My rescue
is now intelligible,” she answered, “which before I
could not understand. I am called Fatima, in this cas-


THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
83
tle ; and I am she to whom you gave the letter and the
sleeping-draught.”
My brother entreated her to give him information of
his sister and Zoraide, and learned that they were both
in the castle, but had received different names. They
were now called Mirza and Nourmahal.
Fatima, seeing my brother overwhelmed by his mis-
take, bade him take courage, and promised to devise
some means by which to liberate both the captives. En-
couraged by these assurances, Mustapha conceived new
hopes, and begged her to explain : whereupon she said :
“I have been Thiuli's slave for full five months, and
have been constantly plotting to escape. But the
attempt was too difficult to undertake alone. You may
have noticed, in the inner court of the castle, a foun-
tain, spouting water from ten orifices. This fountain
struck my attention. I remembered to have seen a sim-
ilar one in my father's house, the water of which was
conveyed through a spacious conduit. To learn wheth-
er this was constructed in the same way, I extolled
its beauty one day to Thiuli, and asked who was its
architect. “I designed it myself,' replied he; and
what you see is the least part of it; for the water comes
here from a stream at least a thousand feet distant, and
flows through an arched pipe of the diameter of a man's
height; and all this I built myself.' When I heard this,
I longed for the strength of a man for only a single mo-
ment, that I might pull out a stone from the side of the
fountain, and escape from the place through the pipe.
I will show you it. Through it you can penetrate into
the castle, and free your friends. But you must have
with you at least two men, to overpower the slaves who.
guard the seraglio."
This was her project. My brother Mustapha, though


84
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
twice defeated in his hopes, plucked up courage a third
time, and hoped, with Allah's aid, to carry out the
slave's suggestion. He promised to aid her to return
to her home, on condition she would assist him in enter-
ing the castle. One anxiety still troubled him; and
that was, where he should procure two or three faithful
assistants. He remembered, suddenly, Orbasan's dag-
ger, and the promise he had given to hasten to his aid
in time of need; and he set out immediately with Fatima
in search of the robber.
In the city where he had transformed himself to a
physician, he bought a horse with his last remaining
piece of gold, at the same time obtaining lodgings for
Fatima in the suburbs, in the house of a poor woman.
He himself hastened to the mountains, where he had
first fallen in with Orbasan, and reached them in three
days. He soon found the tent, and placed himself
unexpectedly before the robber, who welcomed him
warmly. He described his several unsuccessful at-
tempts, at which the grave Orbasan could not avoid
laughing a little, especially when he thought of the
physician Chakamankabudibaba. He was furious at the
treachery of the pigmy, and swore to hang him with
his own hands, wherever be caught him. He promised
my brother, however, to give his assistance, as soon as
the latter had refreshed himself from the fatigues of his
journey. Mustapha, therefore, again spent the night
in Orbasan's tent, and they set forth on their expedition
with the earliest beams of the sun, the robber taking
with him three of his boldest men, well mounted and
armed. They rode steadily, and came, after two days'
journey, to the little city where Mustapha had left the
rescued Fatima. Thence they travelled on with her to
the little wood, whence Thiuli's castle could be plainly


"THE RESCUE OF FATIMA. .
seen ; and there they halted to wait for night. As
soon as it was dark they crept on, under Fatima's
guidance, to the stream into which the water-pipe
opened, and succeeded in finding it after a brief search.
Arrived there, they sent back Fatima and one of the
servants with the horses, and prepared to enter; but,
before she left them, Fatima once more went accurately
over her instructions to them, which were : “ that they
would come out through the fountain into the inner
court; that they would find there, in the corners right
and left, two towers ; and that in the sixth door, count-
ing from the right-hand tower, they would find Fatima
and Zoraide, guarded by two black slaves."
Orbasan, Mustapha, and the two others, well pro-
vided with weapons and crowbars, entered the conduit.
They found themselves up to their waists in water, but
went forward bravely. They came to the fountain,
after half an hour, and speedily inserted their crowbars.
The walls were thick and strong, but they could not
long resist the united strength of four powerful men,
and an opening was soon broken, large enough to allow
them to creep easily through. Orbasan went first, and
helped the others to follow him. When they had all
penetrated the court-yard, they examined the side of
the castle facing them, in search of the designated door.
But they were not unanimous as to which it was, for,
counting from the right tower towards the left, they
found a door which had been walled up ; and they could
not decide whether Fatima had omitted or included this
in her reckoning. But Orbasan hesitated only a mo-
ment; and, crying, “My good sword shall open this
door !” went to the sixth, the others following him.
They opened the door, and found six black slaves lying
asleep on the floor. They were just about to close it


ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
again softly, seeing their mistake, when a figure in the
corner rose from its recumbent posture, and in a well-
known voice shrieked for help. It was the pigmy
from Orbasan's camp. Before the blacks rightly knew
what had happened to them, Orbasan rushed upon the
dwarf, tore his girdle in two, gagged his mouth, and
tied his hands behind his back. He then turned to the
slaves, several of whom had been already partly bound
by Mustapha and the two other men, and aided in over-
powering them. They then put their daggers to the
slaves' hearts, and, demanding where Mirza and Nour-
mahal were, learned that they were in the next chamber.
Mustapha rushed to it, and there found Fatima and
Zoraide, who had been awakened by the uproar.
The two girls hastily collected their jewels and
clothes, and followed Mustapha. The two robbers sug-
gested to Orbasan to plunder what they could find ; but
he forbade it, saying, “No man shall have it in his
power to say that Orbasan enters houses by night to
steal gold.”
- Mustapha and the rescued captives slipped quickly
into the conduit, where Orbasan promised to follow
them soon. As soon as the former bad disappeared
within the opening, Orbasan and one of the robbers
took the dwarf, and carried him out into the court.
There they bound round his neck a silken cord, which
they had brought for the purpose, and hung him from
the highest branch of the fountain. Having punished,
in this efficacious way, the scoundrel's treachery, they
followed Mustapha. The two rescued ones thanked
their noble preserver with tears of gratitude; but Orba-
san compelled them to a hasty flight, for it was more
than probable that Thiuli-Kos would institute a prompt
pursuit.


- THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.:
87
· The next day Mustapha and his rescued captives
parted from Orbasan with deep emotion. They will
never forget the obligations they owe to him. Fatima,
the released slave, went in disguise to Balsora, to take
ship thence to her native country.
The hero and heroines of my story reached home after
a short and pleasant journey. The joy of meeting
almost killed my old father. He gave a great feast, on
the day after their return, to which he invited the entire
city, where my brother was made to tell his story be-
fore a great assemblage of relatives and friends, and all,
with one voice, extolled the noble robber to the skies.
When my brother had ended his recital, my father
rose from his seat and led Zoraide to him. “I absolve
you from my curse!” said he, in solemn tones. “ Take,
as a recompense, her whom your ceaseless zeal has
bravely won. Take my paternal blessing; and may
our city never perish for want of men rivalling you, my
son, in brotherly love, courage, and devotion."
The caravan had reached the end of the desert, and
the travellers greeted with delight the green meadows
and dense foliage, whose beauties they had been long-
ing for so many days. A caravansary lay in a pleasant
valley near by, where they determined to pass the
night; and, although it promised little ease or refresh-
ment to our wayworn merchants, the whole company
felt gayer and happier than before ; for the thought that
they had passed safely through all the dangers and diffi-
culties which a journey through the desert of necessity
brings with it, had opened every heart, and attuned
their souls to merriment and jest. Muley danced a
comic dance, and sang songs which elicited smiles
even from the grave Zaleukos. But, not satisfied with


?.
itet og menin
S.L.A. !^"
**
in i
!". Listings.. Boas's
11 m . stu :..
s har privers
in T."
ir
w
ii ciis, lit. al., *?!!!
viuri. Oh, w
is rende ub.r hoyra, p ils
.. lel to tet loy **
.
o
p..sa i ve
:. sinops soien
. ? 10 ...
'p, yerlies wili treener
, roti b anitars
leedulandare it 48,
betti. 318.
[
avus "?
it's
vzi
.
is nice a mort,
.." diye v
...
..
til
ng is tijd in
the mont
16 Ti
xrs, 10.,
li ich it is not
į
in



will
und
LITTLE MUCK.


88
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
having enlivened his companions with song and dance,
he gave them, in his best manner, the story he had
promised them, beginning, as soon as he had recovered
from the effect of his gambols, in the following way.
THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
In Mecca, my beloved native city, lived a man, whom
people called Little Muck. Although very young at
the time, I can still distinctly remember him, partly
because I was once nearly cudgelled to death by my
father on his account. Little Muck, when I knew him,
was already a very old fellow, yet he was only three or
four feet high. In addition to this, he had an extraor-
dinary figure ; for his body, small and slender as it was,
carried a head much larger and thicker than any other
head in the city. He lived entirely alone in a large
house, and did all his cooking "himself; and no one in
the city would have known whether he was alive or
dead, — for he only went out once a month, - but for
the fact that about noon every day a mighty steam
ascended from his house. He was occasionally seen of
an evening walking up and down on the roof of his
house, though people who saw him from the street
below, thought that it was his head alone, taking its
evening exercise by itself.
I and my comrades were riotous boys, ready to ban-
ter and laugh at everybody; and it was consequently a
day of great rejoicing with us whenever Little Muck
came out. We used to assemble in front of his house
on the appointed day, which was always the same,
and wait till he made his appearance; and as soon


-
LITTLE VIK.





90
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and saw Little Muck come out again some time after,
accompanied by my father, who held him very respect-
fully by the hand, and parted with him at the front
door with many, bows. I felt very ill at ease, and
remained in my place of concealment a long time ; but
at length hunger, which I disliked even more than a
flogging, drove me out, and, with submissive air and
hanging head, I stood before my father.
“I am informed you have insulted good Muck," he
said, in a severe tone. “I will tell you the story of
this Muck, and you will never laugh at him again ; but
before and after, sir, you shall receive your regular
dose."
My regular dose was five-and-twenty blows with a
stick, which my father never failed to pay with exact
punctuality. He now took down a long pipe-stick,
unscrewed the amber mouth-piece, and belabored me
with the stem more severely than ever.
The five and twenty having been administered, he
commanded me to listen, and told me the story of
Little Muck.
The father of Little Muck, whose real name is Mukra,
was a respectable but poor man, and lived almost as
much the life of an anchorite as his son does now. He
could never endure his son Mukra, being ashamed of
his dwarfish appearance, and left him to grow up in
total neglect and ignorance. Little Muck was, even to
his sixteenth year, a mero child, and his father, who
was a stern man, found incessant fault with him for
being so stupid and silly at an age when he ought long
before to have outgrown his baby-shoes.
• The old man, however, met with a bad accident, which
soon after cost him his life, and Muck was left, poor,
ignorant, and destitute, on the world. His hard.
vir than even adminis story of
.


:
91
THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
hearted relations, whom the deceased owed more than
he could pay, drove the poor little fellow from the
house, and advised him to go abroad and seek his for-
tune. Little Muck replied that he was perfectly ready
to start, and only begged that his father's clothes might
be given him. The request was granted. His father
had been a large, stout man, and, of course, the fit was
the worst in the world. But Muck soon determined on
his remedy, and, cutting off their superfluous length,
put them on. But he had forgotten that it was neces-
sary to take off some of their width as well ; in conse-
quence of which mistake he presented the extraordi-
nary appearance which he still retains. The large tur-
ban, the broad girdle, the wide hose, the mantle,
are all heirlooms, from his father, which he has worn
: ever since. But what mattered it to him? He thrust
the long Damascus dagger into his girdle, and, seizing a
staff, departed from his father's house. He wandered
merrily about the whole day, for he had set out to seek
his fortune. If he saw a piece of broken pottery shining
in the sun, he picked it joyfully up, in the belief it
would change into a diamond ; if he saw a pond shining
like a mirror, or the dome of a distant mosque glancing
like fire in the sun, he ran towards them with delight,
thinking he had come to a land of magic. But, alas !
· the delusive pictures vanished as he approached
them; and all too soon his fatigue, and the craving
in his stomach, reminded him that he was still in the
land of the living. He travelled in this manner for two
days, suffering much from hunger and wretchedness,
and began to doubt considerably of the success of his
search after fortune. The fruits of the field were his
sole nourishment, and the hard earth his only bed.
On the morning of the third day he saw from the


92
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
top of a hill a large city. The crescent-moon shone
brightly on its pinnacles, gay banners fluttered from its
roofs, and seemed to beckon to our little Muck. Taken
by surprise, he paused and stood gazing at the city
and the surrounding landscape. “Here surely will
Little Muck find his fortune!” he said to himself, leap-
ing for joy in spite of his fatigue ; “here or nowhere."
He summoned all his strength, and walked rapidly to
the city. But, near as it had seemed, it was mid-day
before he reached it, for his puny limbs almost refused
their office, and he was fain to sit down in the shade
of a palm-tree and rest himself. At length, however,
he reached the gate. He pulled his mantle straight,
bound his turban in neater folds, spread out his silken
girdle still wider, and sloped his dagger at a more
graceful angle; and then, brushing the dust from his
shoes, and taking a fresh grasp of his stick, passed
boldly through the gate.
He passed slowly along through several streets ; but
no doors flew open at his approach, and, contrary to his
expectations, no one called after him, “Little Muck,
come into my house, and eat and drink, and rest your
little feet.”
He was gazing at a large, handsome house, with
great longing, when a window opened overhead, and
an old woman put her head out and called, in a sing-
song tone :
“Come up, come up,
All, ready to sup -
The porridge is ready,
So come, with your friends,
And taste of the food
Which my bounty extends.
Come up, come up,
All, ready to sup."


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
. The door of the house opened, and Muck saw a
great many cats and dogs going in. He stood several
minutes in doubt whether to follow up the invitation;
but he plucked up courage at last and entered. A
couple of young kittens were going on in front of him,
and he determined to follow their lead, thinking that
they probably knew better than he did where the
kitchen lay.
When Muck had mounted the stairs, he met the old
woman who had screamed from the window. She
looked at him surlily, and demanded his business.
“You just now invited everybody to come and taste
of your porridge,” replied Little Muck; “so, being very
hungry, I accepted your invitation.”
The old lady laughed, and said: “You odd fellow,
where on earth do you come from? The whole city
knows that I cook for nobody but my darling cats,
though sometimes, as you saw, I invite their friends
from the neighborhood.”
Muck told the old lady how hardly fate had dealt
with him since his father's death, and entreated her to
let him feed to-day with her cats. The good lady,
much moved by the open-hearted story of the little
fellow, invited him to be her guest, and gave him abun-
dance to eat and drink. When he had refreshed him-
self, the lady took a long look at him, and said at
length:
“Little Muck, stay with me in my service ; you shall
have little work to do, and shall be treated well.”
Muck, to whom the cats' broth had given great satis-
faction, immediately assented, and became on the spot
the servant of Lady Ahavzi. His duties were easy,
but peculiar. Lady Ahavzi was the owner of two cats
and four kittens, and every morning Muck was obliged


94
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
to comb their coats and rub them with costly oint-
ments. If the lady went out, it was his business to
keep guard over them ; when they eat, he was to keep
their dishes supplied with food; and, at night, his duty
was to lay them on silken cushions, and wrap them in
velvet coverings. There were also several little dogs
in the house, which he had likewise to attend to; but
these were not so well taken care of as the cats, which
Lady Ahavzi loved like her own children. With these
exceptions, Muck led as solitary an existence as when
in his father's house ; for, not counting his mistress, he
saw, all day long, nothing but cats and dogs. For
some time all went well ; he had plenty to eat, and little
to do, and the old lady appeared to be well satisfied
with his fidelity. But the cats gradually grew mis-
chievous. When their mistress went out, they would
run like mad round the room, knock down the furni-
ture, and break a great many valuable articles in their
way ; but, as soon as they would hear her coming up
stairs, they would creep back to their cushions, and be
playing with their tails in the most innocent manner, as
if nothing had happened. Lady Ahavzi would fall into
a violent passion when she saw her goods so much
damaged and broken, and lay all the blame on Muck,
let him protest his innocence as much as he pleased ;
for she believed her cats, who looked so innocent,
sooner than her servant.
Little Muck was much cast down at this second fail-
ure in finding his fortune, and determined to quit Lady
Ahavzi's service. But as he had discovered, on his
first journey, how miserably a man lives who has no
money in his pocket, he resolved to obtain by some
means or other the wages which the old lady had often
promised but never paid him. In Lady Ahavzi's house


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
95
there was one chamber which was always locked, and
which he had never seen the inside of. While thinking
about his wages, the thought struck him that here
must be the place where the old lady kept her treas-
ures; for he had often heard her bustling about in
there, and had several times felt willing to lay down
his life if he could only know what she was doing. But
the door was always locked, and he could never get at
her treasures.
One morning, when Lady Ahavzi had gone out, one
of the little dogs, which had always been treated negli-
gently by his mistress, but whose friendship Muck had
cultivated by all sorts of kind attentions, pulled at his
wide trousers, and seemed to be making signs for
Muck to follow him. Muck did so, and, to his sur-
prise, the dog led him into Lady Ahavzi's bedroom,
and to a little door there, which he had never noticed
before, and which he soon opened. The dog went in,
followed by Muck, and he was mightily pleased to find
himself in the room which had been so long the goal
of his ambition. He sought in every direction to find
some money, but failed. Nothing but old clothes and
oddly-shaped vessels lay about. One of these latter
drew his wondering attention. It was made of crystal,
with elegantly wrought figures upon it. He took it up,
and turned it about in all directions. But, 0, horror!
he had not noticed that its cover was but slightly
attached! The cover fell down, and broke into a thou-
sand pieces.
Muck stood some time, paralyzed with terror. His
fate was decided now beyond recall; for if he did not
run away, the old woman would strike him dead. He
instantly formed his resolution, and only paused for a
moment to look about for something belonging to


96
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Lady Ahavzi, which he might need for his journey.
Suddenly his eyes fell on a huge pair of slippers. They
were far from handsome, to be sure, but his own were
too far gone for travelling in ; and the very size of
these was a recommendation, for he flattered himself
everybody would see at once with half an eye that he
had got beyond baby-shoes. He pulled off his own,
therefore, and jumped into the big ones. A walking-
stick with a handsomely-carved lion's head on it, seemed
to him to be standing far too idly in the corner; so he
appropriated this, also, and hurried from the room. He
flew to his chamber, threw on his mantle, put on his
paternal turban, thrust his dagger into his girdle, and
ran, as fast as his legs could carry him, out of the house
and out of the city. Once out of the city, he continued
to run, from terror of the old woman, till he could
scarcely stir another step from fatigue. He had never
run so fast before in his life, and it actually seemed as
if he could not stop, for an invisible power appeared to
be driving him forward. At last he noticed that this
was owing to some mysterious property in the slippers,
for they continued to shuffle on without a moment's
pause, carrying him with them. He tried to stop in
every way, but without success; and at last, in the
greatest desperation, he shouted to himself, as one
speaks to a horse : “ Whoa! — 0, whoa! — whoa!” —
when the slippers stopped, and Muck threw himself on
the ground exhausted.
His slippers delighted him immensely. He saw that
at any rate he had gained something during his service,
which would help him finely through the world in his
search after fortune. In spite of his joy, however, he
went to sleep through mere exhaustion ; for Little Muck's
body, having to carry so heavy a head at the top of it,


- THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
97
could not bear much fatigue. In his dreams, the little
dog who had helped him to the slippers at Lady Ahavzi's
house, appeared before him, and said : “My dear Muck,
you do not yet fully understand the uses of your slip-
pers; know, that you can fly wherever you please, if
you will turn round three times on one heel; and your
stick you can use to discover treasure, for it will strike
thrice on the ground wherever gold is buried, and, where
silver, twice." Thus dreamed our Little Muck. As soon
as he awoke, he recalled to mind his singular dream, and
determined to put it to the test as soon as possible. He
pulled on the slippers, and, raising one foot in the air,
attempted to turn round on the heel of the other. But
whoever has tried to perform this experiment thrice in
succession, with a very loose slipper, will not be sur-
prised that Muck's efforts were rather unsuccessful,
especially when he remembers that the dwarf's heavy
head kept pulling him down, now on one side and now
on the other.
The unlucky pigmy fell heavily several times on his
nose, but he would not allow himself to be disheartened,
and at length success crowned his labors. He spun on
his heel like a humming-top, wished himself in the near-
est large city, and — the slippers mounted into the air,
flew through the clouds like lightning, and, before Little
Muck knew what had happened, he found himself in a
large market-place, surrounded with open shops, and
countless men running busily up and down. He walked
about a little while among the people, but soon saw that
it would be prudent to betake himself to a more retired
street; for in the market-place either some one would
tread on his slippers, so as almost to throw him down,
or he would be continually hitting somebody or other
-.. . 9


98.
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
with his long projecting dagger, so as with difficulty to
escape being flogged.
Little Muck pondered earnestly on what he should do
to earn a little money. To be sure, he had a staff, which
would point out hidden gold and silver, but where
should he find the place where gold and silver lay hid-
den? Should he exhibit himself for money ? No; he
was still too proud for that. At last he remembered the
swiftness of his feet. “Perhaps," he thought, “my
slippers can earn me a living ;” and he resolved to take
service as a courier. Having reason to suppose that
the king of the city would pay better than anybody
else for such services, he inquired of the people in the
street the way to the royal palace. Before the door
stood a guard, the captain of which demanded his busi-
ness; and, on his answering that he sought employ-
ment, referred him to the superintendent of the slaves.
On his requesting the latter to obtain him employment
among the royal messengers, the superintendent meas-
ured him superciliously from head to foot with his eyes,
and replied : “And with your little feet, scarcely a span
long, do you expect to be made king's messenger! Be
off with you! I'm not here to waste time with every
fool.”
Muck assured him that his proposal was made in all
good faith, and that he would prove it by running for a
wager with the fastest messenger he had. The super-
intendent thought it an excellent joke. He directed
him to hold himself in readiness for a trial of speed
towards evening; and, taking him to the kitchen, gave
orders that he should be well supplied with meat and
drink. He himself sought the king, and told him of the
little man and his proposal. The king was a jovial fel-
low, and was greatly tickled that the superintendent


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
99
had retained little Muck, intending to make a butt of
him. He commanded preparations to be made on the
most extensive scale behind the palace, so that the race
could be seen with ease by the entire court; and, order-
ing the greatest care to be taken of the dwarf, sent
immediately to inform the princes and princesses of the
amusing exhibition to come off that evening. These
told it again to their suites, so that, when evening
arrived, every one was in the highest state of expecta-
tion, and all who had feet streamed out to the meadow,
where scaffolds and galleries had been erected, to see
the trial of speed of the boastful dwarf.
When the king and his sons and daughters had taken
their places on the platform, little Muck stepped out
into the plain, and made a bow of great dignity and
elegance to the assembled nobility. A universal shout
of delight went up when the little fellow came in sight.
Such a strange figure had never before been seen in the
place. The little body with its prodigious head, the
small mantle and wide trousers, the long dagger thrust
into the girdle, - no; the spectacle was so ridiculous
that they could not refrain from bursting into shouts
of laughter. Little Muck, however, paid no atten-
tion to the general roar. He leaned in a haughty atti-
tude on his stick, and waited for his opponent. The
superintendent had selected his swiftest runner, at
Muck's express request. The latter now stepped out,
took his place near the pigmy, and both waited for the
signal. The Princess Amarza gave the signal with her
veil, as it had been arranged she should do, and, like a
pair of arrows shot at the same target, our two racers
flew over the plain.
Muck's adversary had at the beginning a noticeable
advantage ; but Muck, in his vehicular slippers, flew


100
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
after him, overtook, and passed him, and had stood some
time at the goal when the other, panting for breath, suc-
ceeded in reaching it. Wonder and astonishment filled
the spectators for several minutes, but when the king
set the example of clapping his hands, the entire multi-
tude shouted, in one voice: “Long live little Muck,
the winner of the race!”
Muck was brought before the platform. He threw
himself on the earth before the king, and said: “All-
powerful sovereign, I have shown you but a very small
example of my skill; grant me permission to take my
place among your majesty's runners.”
“No,” replied the king, "you shall be my private
courier, and attached always to my person; your salary
shall be a hundred pieces of gold, and you shall eat at
the table of my highest servants.”
Muck began to think he had found his fortune at last,
and joy and happiness filled his heart. He enjoyed the
especial favor of the king, who used him to carry his
most important secret despatches; and, in the execution
of his trust, he never failed to show the greatest accu-
racy and the most incredible speed.
But the rest of the king's, servants were ill-disposed
to him, for the reason that they very unwillingly saw
themselves supplanted in their.king's favor by a dwarf
who understood nothing except how to run. They
organized, therefore, many a conspiracy to overthrow
him ; but all their efforts failed to impair the implicit
confidence felt by the king in his high and confidential
private courier, — for even in this short time he had
arrived at this high dignity.
Muck, whose attention these plots did not escape,
entertained no thoughts of revenge, for which his dispo-
sition was far too good. No; he looked about for means


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
101
to make himself beloved by and useful to his enemies.
Suddenly he remembered his stick, which in his pros-
perity had escaped his recollection. If he could find a
treasure, thought he, the gentlemen would surely be
better inclined towards him. He had often heard it
said that his present majesty's father had buried pro-
digious sums, at a time when enemies had invaded his
territories ; and people said, also, that he had subse-
quently died without being able to divulge its place of
concealment to his son. From this time forth, there-
fore, Muck invariably carried his stick, in the hope,
some time or other, of passing over the spot where the
old king's money lay buried. One evening, chance led
him to a remote part of the palace-gardens, which he
had hitherto little visited, when suddenly he felt his
stick move in his hand, and strike three times on the
earth. He well knew what this meant, so drawing his
dagger he slashed the neighboring trees, and then crept
quietly into the palace; there he procured a spade, and
waited for night to commence operations.
The buried treasure gave Muck more trouble than he
had anticipated. His arms were weak, and the spade
was large and heavy ; and he had worked at least two
hours before he had dug to the depth of a couple of feet.
At last his spade struck on some hard substance, which
sounded like iron. He dug now with greater zeal, and
soon exposed to the light of day a large iron lid. He
jumped into the hole, to see what this lid covered, and
sure enough he found a huge pot filled with pieces of
gold. But his feeble strength was insufficient to lift it
out of the hole ; so he crammed into his trousers and
girdle as much as he could carry, and, filling his cloak
as full as it could hold, covered up the remainder with
great care. But so much was he oppressed by the
9*


102
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
weight of his gold, that, but for his magic slippers, he
would never have succeeded in leaving the spot. He
succeeded, however, in reaching his chamber unob-
served, and concealed his gold under the pillows of his
sofa.
Finding himself the possessor of so much wealth,
Muck now thought that his misfortunes would turn over
a new leaf, and he would gain many patrons and warm
adherents among his enemies at court. But, from this
single fact, it is obvious that Muck had never enjoyed
the advantages of even a moderate education, for other-
wise he never could have imagined it possible to gain
true friends through gold. Alas! he should have bribed
his slippers, and, with his cloak full of gold, scampered
away as fast as they could carry him!
The gold which little Muck now squandered with
liberal hands, awakened the envy of his fellow-servants.
The chief cook, Ahuli, swore he was a coiner. The
overseer of the slaves declared he must have been
cajoling the king; while Archaz, the treasurer, his bit-
terest enemy, who had a nibble now and then at the
king's coffers himself, pronounced authoritatively that
he must have stolen it. Certain at last of their game,
they laid a plot among themselves, and Korchuz, the
chief butler, put himself one day, with a sad and down-
cast air, directly in the king's way. He made his mis-
ery so conspicuous, that the king asked him what was
the matter.
"Ah!” answered Korchuz, “I am unhappy at hav-
ing lost the favor of my sovereign."
“What nonsense are you talking ?” replied the
king. “Since when have I withdrawn from you the
sunbeams of my favor ?"
The chief butler responded that he judged he had


104
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
in the garden, and that, so far from burying it, he had
dug it up.
All present laughed contemptuously at this excuse,
and the king shouted, his anger excited to the highest
degree by the supposed impudence of the little dwarf:
“How, miserable! Do you dare so stupidly and basely
to deceive your king, after having robbed him ? Treas-
urer Archaz, I command you to state whether you rec-
ognize this quantity of gold for the same which is lack-
ing from my treasury.”
The treasurer replied that he was perfectly certain
of what he alleged ; that as much and more had been
missing some time from the royal treasury; and that he
would willingly take his oath that this was the stolen
property.
The king, thereupon, gave orders that Little Muck
should be cast into chains, and conducted to the Tower;
and delivered the gold to the treasurer, to be again
replaced in the treasury Delighted with the fortunate
turn of events, the latter carried it away, and, when at
home, counted the glittering coins. But the wicked
man never mentioned that at the bottom of the pot lay
a note, which said:
"The enemy have invaded my land, for which reason
I bury here a portion of my treasures. Whoever finds
it shall be blasted by the curse of a king if he does not
instantly surrender it to my son. King SADI."
Little Muck, in his lonely cell, was overwhelmed by
sad reflections. He knew that the penalty for convert-
ing royal property was death; yet he hesitated to
disclose the secret of his walking-stick to the king,
justly fearing that he would be deprived immediately
of both that and his slippers. His slippers, alas ! were
of po benefit to him in his present emergency, for he


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
105
was fastened to the wall with short chains; and, try as
hard as he pleased, he could not turn round on his
heels. His sentence of death being made known to him
on the following day, he came to the conclusion that
it was better to live without his magic cane than die
with it; so, craving a secret audience, he disclosed the
mystery to the king. At first the king placed no con-
fidence in his confession ; but, on Muck's promising to
give him proofs if the king would agree to spare his
life, he assented ; and, causing some gold to be buried
in the garden, unseen by Muck, ordered him to find it
with his stick. He did so in a few minutes, the stick
striking very visibly three times against the ground.
The king instantly saw that his treasurer had deceived
him, and sent him, according to the custom of the East,
a silken cord with which to strangle himself. To Little
Muck, however, he said, “I have promised to spare
your life, it is true; but my opinion is that this secret
of the stick is not the only one you possess. I shall
keep you in perpetual imprisonment, therefore, until
you confess the mystery of your wonderful swiftness."
Muck, whose one night's experience in the Tower
had deprived him of all appetite for longer imprison-
ment, admitted that his whole skill lay in his slippers,
but did not divulge to the king the secret of turning
three times on the heels. The king pulled on the slip-
pers, to convince himself of their peculiar properties,
and ran like mad round the garden. He tried to stop,
but, not knowing the magic word, wholly without suc-
cess; and Muck, who could not find it in his heart to
renounce this bit of revenge, let him run till he fell down
insensible.
When his majesty had recovered his senses again, he
was frightfully angry with Little Muck for having let


106
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
him run himself so out of breath. “I have given my
royal word,” said he,“ to grant you your life and lib-
erty ; but I will have you hanged as high as Haman
if you do not quit my territory within twelve hours."
He ordered the slippers and the stick to be laid away
in his bed-chamber.
Unhappy little Muck left the country as poor as ever,
cursing the folly which had induced him to think he
could play a distinguished part at court. The kingdom
from which he was ejected was fortunately not large,
so he reached the boundary in eight hours, although,
from being used to his darling slippers, he found walk-
ing came very hard to him.
After crossing the boundary he quitted the travelled
road, and sought the thickest solitudes of the forest,
feeling a hatred for all mankind. He came upon a spot
in a dense grove, which appeared suited exactly to the
resolution he had taken to live alone. A pure stream,
overshadowed by large fig-trees, and a fresh, soft turf,
invited him in, and here he threw himself down with
the determination to take no more food, but wait till
death relieved his woes. But his melancholy put him
to sleep, and when he woke up, and the gnawing of
hunger began to be felt, he remembered that death by
famine was a dangerous matter, and he looked about to
find something to eat.
The trees under which he had gone to sleep were cov-
ered with ripe figs; so he climbed up to pluck some,
found them very toothsome, and afterwards descended
to slake his thirst at the brook. But what was his hor-
ror when the water showed him his head adorned with
a pair of enormous ears and a long thick nose! He
felt of his ears, confounded, and actually they were
more than half a yard long.


THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
107
“I deserve ass's ears !” he cried, “ for I have tram-
pled my fortune under foot like a very ass.” He wan-
dered about under the trees, and, hunger again coming
upon him after a while, he was compelled to have re-
course to the figs, for he could find nothing else edible.
While reflecting, over his second dose of figs, whether
he might not find room for his ears under his big
turban, so as to prevent his looking so ridiculous, he
felt that they had vanished. He ran back to the brook
to convince himself, and, sure enough, his ears had
regained their former size, and his long, shapeless nose
was shapeless no more. He had now discovered the
cause of these changes — he had obtained the long nose
and ears from the first tree, and had banished them by
means of the second. Perceiving with joy that his good
destiny had once more put into his hands the means of
happiness, he plucked as much as he could carry from
each tree, and went directly back into the kingdom
which he had so lately quitted. There, in the first vil-
lage he came to, he disguised himself by a change of
dress, and proceeded without delay to the imperial
city.
• It was the season of the year when ripe fruits were
still a rarity. Little Muck sat down near the palace
gate, for he knew from former experience that here was
the place where such delicacies as his were purchased
by the head cook for the royal table. Muck had sat
there but a few minutes when he saw the head cook
crossing the court-yard. The latter examined the wares
of the various tradesmen who had assembled around the
palace gate, and at length his eyes fell on Muck's bas-
ket. “Aha!” said he," a rare luxury! What will you
take for the whole basket ? ” Muck named a moderate
price, and the bargain was soon struck. The cook


108
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
handed the basket to a slave and went on, and Muck
immediately made himself scarce, for he feared lest, if
any misfortune fell upon the head of the sovereign, they
would hunt out and punish the seller.
The king that day was much pleased with his dinner,
and complimented his head cook more than once on his
excellent cookery, and on the care with which he ever
provided the choicest rarities; but the latter, who knew
what a tit-bit he had still in the background, only sim-
pered blandly and answered oracularly, “ Evening has
not come yet,” or “ All 's well that ends well ;" so that
the princesses grew very curious to know what he
intended to produce next.
When the handsome, inviting figs made their appear-
ance, a general “0!” escaped from every one's mouth.
“How ripe! how appetizing !” cried the king. “Cook,
you are a perfect jewel, and deserve our especial favor.”
So saying, the king, who was wont to be very stingy
of such luxuries, divided the figs round the table with
his own hands. Each prince and princess received
two, the court ladies and the viziers and agas, one each,
and the rest he took to himself, and began to devour
them with great relish.
“Good heavens, father! what makes you look so
strangely?” cried all at once the Princess Amarza.
All gazed at the king with astonishment, for enormous
ears hung down from his head, and a long nose ex-
tended below his chin ; and they looked at one another
also, with wonder and dismay, for every one was deco-
rated more or less with the same ornaments.
Imagine the horror of the court! Surgeons and phy-
sicians were sent for, and came in crowds ; but, though
they prescribed pills and mixtures, the noses and ears


- THE STORY OF LITTLE MUCK.
109
refused to decrease. An operation was performed on
one of the princes, but his ears grew out again.
Muck had heard the whole story, in the hiding-place
where he had taken refuge, and saw that now was the
time to be up and doing. He had already procured,
with the money obtained from the sale of his figs, a
dress which disguised him as a professor of literature ;
a long beard of goat's hair completed the deception.
He wandered into the royal palace, with a small bag full
of his figs, and offered his services as a foreign physi-
cian. People were at first incredulous ; but, after Lit-
tle Muck had given a fig to one of the princes to eat,
and had restored his nose and ears to their original size,
every one wanted to be cured by the unknown doctor.
The king took him in silence by the hand, and led him
into his chamber; there he opened the door leading
into the private treasury, and motioned Muck to follow.
“Here are my treasures," said his majesty ; “take your
choice. It shall be yours, whatever you select, if you
will only free me from this terrible deformity."
This was music to Little Muck's ears. He had no-
ticed, as he entered, his slippers lying on the floor, and
his cane not far off standing in a corner. He made the
circuit of the room, as if admiring the king's treasures ;
but, the moment he came to his slippers, he pulled them
on, seized his cane, tore off his false beard, and showed
to the astonished sovereign the well-known face of the
banished Muck. ."Faithless king,” said he, “who
reward the most faithful services with wicked ingrati-
tude, take these disfigurements as a well-merited pun-
ishment for your offences. I leave you your ears, to
remind you daily of the ill-used Muck.” So saying, he
spun himself round rapidly on his heels, wished himself
far away, and, before the king could find breath to call
10


Pri
i
po
jos
1,197. 1.
To
r
.id
$..
.
;
Berit;f's a w
de " !!
!Clien
'D
?", " "IPA's . į :
steisen
! Weit
.
.
then
.
nu SP Thall 721.";.
!!, pune,
at that pt.**
i
.
Tudidats
i
. Pas apm;any in ielimy
***
a'??
975,
11
:,"?
Brothers
it. itsel:
. Awit banque pateikiama vile
weredeti i do sheid is tada vita
ristian',q. Vos plie built! 71:. :V
. . . . . is le ; 17 tỉ tú!",



OO
DIC
OXOOXXXXX%3
O Conne
pl
<NNEN-FILMERT
Zoopin 2
MEETING OF LABAKAN AND THE TRUE PRINCE.


110
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
for help, Little Muck had disappeared. Since that time
Muck has lived in this city, in great comfort, but
wholly alone, on account of his contempt for men. He
has become, through age and experience, a wise gen-
tleman, who, though his exterior may be peculiar,
deserves your admiration rather than your ridicule.
This was the story told me by my father. I ex-
pressed my regrets for my thoughtless conduct towards
the good little man, and he presented me on the spot
with the other half of my punishment. I told my com-
rades the dwarf's wonderful history; and we conceived
so strong a regard for him that none of us ever insuited
him again. On the contrary, we honored him as long
as he lived, and used to bow before him as humbly as
we did before cadi or mufti.
The travellers resolved to spend a day at the cara-
vansary to strengthen themselves and their animals for
the continuation of their journey. The gayety of yes-
terday had not yet wholly evaporated, and they amused
themselves with all kinds of jovial games. After din-
ner they called upon the fifth merchant, Ali Sizab, to
pay his debt to the rest of the company by telling a
story. He replied that his life had been altogether too
destitute of striking events to relate any experiences of
his own, but that he would tell them
THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
Once on a time there lived a respectable journeyman-
tailor, named Labakan, who studied his trade with a
skilful master in Alexandria. No one could truly say
that Labakan was clumsy with his needle ; on the con-



BEETING 05 TABAKAN AND THE TR, PR





THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
111
trary, he understood his business extremely well ; and
it would be doing him injustice, too, to call him lazy.
Still, there was something or other not quite right about
the lad; for although, when the fit was on him, he could
sew by the hour together, as no other man could, till
his needle grew hot and his thread smoked, yet, at
other times, — and these fits came even oftener than the
former, - he would sit for hours lost in thought, his eyes
fixed on vacancy, and his face wearing so strange and
peculiar an expression, that his master and fellow-
journeymen never spoke of this condition of his without
calling it “ Labakan's gentleman-fit.”
On Fridays, after prayers, when other people gener-
ally go quietly back to their work, Labakan used to
strut out of the mosque, in a rich suit of clothes which
a rigid economy had enabled him to purchase, and pace
pompously through the streets and squares of the city ;
and, if one of his comrades saluted him with “ Peace be
with you!” or “How goes it, friend Labakan ?” he
would return the courtesy by a gracious wave of the
hand, or a benign nod of the head. Whenever his
master said to him, jokingly, “A prince was lost in
you, Labakan," he showed signs of great satisfaction,
and would generally answer, “Have you remarked it
too ?” or “ I have thought so myself a long while."
In this manner the skilful journeyman, Labakan, spent
a considerable portion of his life, while his master bit-
terly cursed his folly and vanity, for, in his right senses,
he was a good fellow and an industrious workman.
But one day, Selim, the sultan's brother, who was
passing through Alexandria, sent a dress-suit to Laba-
kan’s master, to have some alterations made, and the
tailor entrusted it to Labakan, as being most dexterous
in the nicest work. That evening, when his master and


112
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
fellow-journeymen had quitted the shop to take their
customary recreation after the toils of the day, an irre-
sistible impulse drove Labakan back again to the work-
room, where the clothes of the imperial customer were
hanging. He stood a long while before them, admiring
now the beauty of the embroidery, now the varying
colors of the velvet and the silk. He could not resist
his desire to try them on ; he did so, and, to his delight,
they fitted him, as if made expressly to his measure.
" Why am I not as good a prince as another?”
he asked himself, strutting up and down the room.
“ Has n't master himself often said that I was born
to be à prince?" Our journeyman seemed to have
assumed with the clothes a regal tone of thought. He
could not persuade himself that he was not some scion
of royalty, and, in this belief, resolved to travel into the
world, and abandon a place where the people had so
stupidly refused to recognize his noble origin. The
splendid dress seemed to him to have been sent by
some benevolent fairy ; so, warning himself against
despising so valuable a gift, he collected his little ready
cash, and, favored by the darkness of night, wandered,
without definite purpose, from Alexandria's gates.
The new prince excited everywhere the greatest
curiosity, for his superb dress and his grave, majestic
aspect seemed wholly unsuited to a pedestrian trav-
eller. When questioned concerning this, he would
answer, with a mysterious air, that he had secret but
excellent motives for this apparent inconsistency. .
Perceiving, however, that he exposed himself to ridi-
cule by travelling on foot, he procured, for a trifling
sum, an old horse, exactly suited to his requirements ;
for, being of unvarying gentleness and steadiness of
demeanor, the animal never embarrassed him by draw-


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
113
ing too largely on his equestrian skill, — that being an
accomplishment which his previous habits of life had
hitherto compelled him to neglect.
One day, while riding slowly on Murva, — for so he
called his steed, – a horseman joined him, requesting
permission to travel in his company, as the length of
the road would be much shortened by conversation.
The rider was a young man of agreeable and taking
address. He had soon compared notes with Labakan
on the whither and the whence of their journey, and it
came out that he too, like the tailor, was entering the
world, without previous preparation for its trials. He
said that his name was Omar; that he was the nephew
of Elfi Bey, the unfortunate Pasha of Cairo, and that he
was now travelling to fulfil a behest which his uncle
had given him on his death-bed. Labakan was much
less communicative upon his own affairs, but gave him
to understand that his own origin was still higher than
the stranger's, and that he was travelling for his mere
pleasure.
The two young gentlemen found each other's society
agreeable, and went on together. On the second day
of their union of forces, Labakan inquired of his com-
panion, Omar, what the behest was which he had under-
taken to fufil; and, to his astonishment, received for
answer, “ that Elfi Bey, the Pasha of Cairo, had brought
up Omar from his earliest infancy, and that the latter
had never known his parents. When the Bey, over-
powered by his enemies, had been compelled to retreat
after three unsuccessful battles, mortally wounded, he
disclosed to his adopted child that he was not his
nephew, as he supposed, but the son of a powerful
sovereign, who, alarmed by the prognostications of his
astrologers had removed the young prince from his
10*


114
ARABIAN DAYS ENTERTAINMENTS.
court, and had bound the pasha by an oath to restore
him again on his two-and-twentieth birthday. Elfi Bey
had not imparted to him the name of his father, but had
directed him to betake himself, on the fourth day of
the month Ramadan, at which time he would be
twenty-two years old, to the famous pillar El-Serujah,
four days' journey from Alexandria ; that there he
should deliver a certain dagger to the men he would
find standing by the column, with these words: 'Here
am I whom you seek ;' and that, if they answered,
Glory be to the Prophet, who has preserved thee!'
he should follow them, and they would conduct him to
his father.”
Labakan was greatly impressed by this communi-
cation, and henceforth looked on Prince Omar with
envious eyes, indignant that fate should confer on him
the dignity of royal birth, having already blessed him
with the rank of nephew to a powerful pasha ; while on
himself, as if in scorn of the princely qualities which
adorned his mind, he had bestowed a doubtful origin
and an obscure life. He instituted comparisons between
himself and the prince. He could not but admit that
the latter was a person of a very attractive appearance,
having handsome, flashing eyes, a well-arched nose,
and a soft, obliging manner; in short, every external
attraction, which a man could desire, was undeniably
his. Yet, whatever the graces he found in his compan-
ion, he argued to himself that a Labakan would have
proved a far more acceptable son and heir to the old
sovereign than the genuine prince.
These reflections tormented Labakan the whole day,
and pervaded his dreams by night; but when morning
broke, and his glance fell on the sleeping Omar, repos-
ing so peacefully, and dreaming perhaps of his certain
.


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
115
fortunes, his mind conceived the idea of obtaining, by
fraud or force, what cruel fate had refused to bestow
voluntarily. He softly drew out the dagger from
the sleeper's girdle, — the proof of the identity of
the homeward-bound prince, — to plunge it into the
- breast of its owner. But his unwarlike soul shrunk
before the thought of murder; so he satisfied himself
with slipping the dagger through his own girdle, and
causing the prince's more powerful horse to be saddled
in place of his own; and before Omar had waked to dis-
cover himself robbed of all his hopes, his faithless com-
rade had already obtained a start of several miles.
It was the first day of the sacred month Ramadan
when Labakan committed this robbery, and he had still
four days in which to reach the pillar of El-Serujah.
Although the place where this pillar stood was at most
two days' journey distant, he hurried forward as rapidly
as he could, dreading constantly to be overtaken by the
true prince.
Towards the close of the following day Labakan's
eyes rested on the pillar of El-Serujah. It stood on a
little elevation in the midst of an extensive plain, and
could be seen at the distance of two or three leagues.
Labakan's heart beat loudly. Although he had had
during the last two days abundant time to reflect on
the part he was about to play, yet his evil conscience
made him timid ; but, on the other hand, the belief that
he was born to be a prince encouraged him, so that he
went on to the place of meeting with a certain degree
of confidence.
. The country round the pillar of El-Serujah was barren
and unfrequented, and the new prince would have been
much embarrassed on the score of provisions, had he
not brought with him a supply for several days. He


116
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
lay down, therefore, near his horse, under some palms,
and awaited anxiously his approaching fate.
Towards the middle of the second day he saw a long
train of horses and camels approaching the pillar of El-
Serujah across the plain. It halted at the foot of the
hill, where handsome tents were soon erected, and the
whole looked like the escort of some wealthy pasha or
sheik. Labakan's heart whispered that the multitude
before him had all come hither on his account, and he
longed to show them instantly their future master; but
he restrained his inclination to play the prince, con-
scious that the next morning his wildest hopes were to
be more than realized.
The morning sun awoke the fortunate tailor to the
most important moment of his life; one which was
about to raise him from the humblest condition to
equality with royalty itself. To be sure, as he saddled
his horse to ride to the pillar, the thought occurred to
him of the dishonesty of his conduct; and imagination
pictured the misery of the prince defrauded of his birth-
right. But the die was cast; he could not now recede;
and vanity whispered that his appearance was suffi-
ciently regal to sustain his claim to relationship with
the greatest king on earth. Encouraged by this reflec-
tion, he climbed into the saddle, and, summoning all
his courage, urged his horse to a respectable gallop,
and reached the foot of the hill in a few moments.
Here he dismounted, and, fastening his horse to a
shrub, of which several grew on the hill, and drawing
out Prince Omar's dagger, commenced his ascent. Six
men were standing, at the foot of the pillar, around. a
gray-beard of kingly aspect; a gorgeous caftan of cloth
of gold, girded about by a white Cashmere shawl, and


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
117
a snowy turban adorned with precious stones, showed
him to be a person of great wealth and dignity.
Lakakan approached him, and said, with a deep rev-
erence, holding out the dagger: “Here am I, whom
you seek.”
"Glory be to the Prophet who has preserved thee !"
answered the aged man, shedding tears of joy. “Em-
brace your father, my beloved son Omar." .
The valiant tailor was much affected by these im-.
pressive words, and, with mingled feelings of joy and
shame, sank into the arms of the aged king. .
He enjoyed unalloyed, however, only for a moment,
the luxury of his new rank. As he raised himself from
the arms of the princely stranger, he saw a horseman
hastening across the plain towards the hill. Both rider
and horse presented a singular appearance. The steed,
either from obstinacy or weariness, seemed reluctant to
move, and came on with a stumbling gait which resem-
bled neither a walk nor a trot, the rider, meanwhile,
constantly trying to accelerate his progress with hand
and heel. Labakan recognized, with a sinking heart, his
horse Murva, and the true Prince Omar; but the Evil
Spirit of Lies held sway in his breast, and he resolved,
whatever the result, to insist with a brazen front on
his pretended claims.
The horseman had been seen for some time gesticu-
lating fiercely as he approached, and had by this time
reached the foot of the hill, in spite of Murva's misera-
ble gait. Throwing himself from the saddle, he rushed
up to the top. “Stop!” he shouted; “whoever you
may be, be not deceived by that impudent impostor.
I am Omar, and let no mortal dare to arrogate my
name !"
Profound astonishment came across the faces of the


118
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
by-standers at this strange turn of events. The old
king, especially, seemed utterly confounded, and looked
inquiringly from one to the other. Labakan, with a
desperate attempt at composure, said to him : “ Most
gracious lord and father, let not this man's statement
occasion you doubt. He is, I believe, a crazy, half-
witted journeyman-tailor, from Alexandria, named Lab-
akan, and deserves our compassion rather than our
anger."
This impudent statement drove the true prince nearly
to madness. Foaming with rage, he was about to
throw himself upon Labakan, when the by-standers
interposed, and held him fast, and the old king said to
his pretended son: "The poor man is mad indeed. Let
him be bound, and placed on one of our dromedaries.
Perhaps we can render some assistance to the unhappy
creature."
The wrath of the prince subsided at these words, and
he exclaimed, with many tears: “My heart tells me
that you are my father, sire. I implore you, by the
memory of my mother, listen to me.”
"God forbid !” answered the latter. “He is begin-
ning to rave again. How can the poor fellow have
come by such crazy notions !” Saying this, and taking
Labakan's arm, he descended the hill with the impostor,
and both, mounting handsome, richly-decorated horses,
rode across the plain to the head of the escort. The
guards tied the hands of the unfortunate prince behind
his back, bound him firmly on a dromedary, and a
couple of horsemen remained constantly by his side,
keeping a watchful eye on his every motion.
This old sovereign was Saand, Sultan of the Wecha-
bites. He had lived childless a long time, but had been
made happy at last by the arrival of what he had been


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
119
longing for so earnestly. But the astrologers, whom
he had interrogated concerning the fate of his son, had
answered, “that he stood in danger, till his two-and-
twentieth year, of being displaced by an enemy."
Wherefore, for greater safety, the sultan had confided
his son to the care of his long-tried friend, Elfi Bey, and
for twenty-two sorrowful years had been waiting for his
restoration.
The sultan told all this to his pretended son, show-
ing, by his incessant caresses, his high satisfaction in
the handsome exterior and graceful demeanor of his
heir.
When they reached the sultan's kingdom, they were
everywhere received with shouts of joy by the delighted
inhabitants, for the rumor of the prince's return had
spread through all the towns and villages like wildfire.
Triumphal arches of flowers and branches spanned the
streets through which the procession passed; hangings
of varied colors decorated every house; and the people
glorified God and his Prophet for having sent them so
handsome a youth to be their prince. All these events
filled the tailor's conceited heart with rapture ; but they
made the real Omar feel all the more miserable, as, still
in chains and sunk in the deepest despair, he followed
in the rear of the cavalcade. Amid the universal rejoic-
ings, no one paid him the least attention. Thousands
of voices shouted the name of Omar; but he to whom
the name belonged was left abandoned and unhappy.
If, by the merest chance, some man inquired of his
guards who was the prisoner they held so tightly
bound, his ear was shocked by the answer of his keep-
ers, that "it was a crazy tailor."
The cavalcade came at last to the sultan's capital,
where a still more splendid reception had been prepared


120
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
for them. The sultana, an aged and venerable lady,
was waiting, with all the court, in the magnificent hall
of the imperial palace. The floor was spread with a
vast carpet, and the walls were draped with cloth of a
heavenly blue, suspended by golden cords and loops
from massive hooks of silver.
It was dark when the procession reached the palace,
and the hall was lighted by countless colored lamps,
rivalling in brilliancy the light of day. The illumina-
tion was brightest and gayest at the end of the apart-
ment, where the sultana was seated on her throne.
The throne was elevated on four steps, and was covered
with heavy plates of pure gold, adorned with amethysts.
Four emirs, of the highest rank, held a canopy over the
sultana's head, and the Sheik of Medina protected her
from the heat with a fan of peacock's feathers.
In this regal state the sultana was waiting for the
arrival of her husband and her son. Like the sultan,
she had never seen him since his birth; but many a life-
like dream had convinced her that she would recognize
her darling son among a thousand.
The sounds of the approaching cavalcade now fell
upon the ear. Trumpets and drums mingled with the
rejoicings of the crowd ; the noise of horses' feet sound-
ed in the court-yard of the palace; nearer and nearer
cchoed the footsteps of the approaching multitude, and,
the doors of the vast hall flying open, the sultan hast-
ened through the circle of prostrate courtiers, leading
his supposed son by the hand, to the throne of the ex-
pectant mother.
“I bring you,” said he, “your child, whom you have
yearned after so many years.”
The sultana interrupted him: “That is not my, son,"


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
121
she cried. “Those are not the features which the
Prophet has shown me in my dreams !"
Reproaches for her incredulity had not yet passed
the sultan's lips, when the door of the hall flew open.
Prince Omar rushed in, pursued by his guards, whom
he had overpowered for a moment by a desperate exer-
tion of strength, and threw himself breathless at the
foot of the throne. “Here will I die,” he cried, “if it
be your will, cruel father; for I can bear this disgrace
no longer!”
The audience were confounded, and crowded around
the unfortunate prince; and the guards, who had by
this time overtaken him, were on the point of seizing
and binding him a second time, when the sultana, who
had witnessed the scene in speechless astonishment,
sprang from the throne. “Stop!” she shrieked. “This
one, and no other, is my true son! This one is he
whom my heart has known, though my eyes have never
see his face."
The guards shrunk back involuntarily; but the sul-
tan, on fire with contemptuous anger, called on them to
bind the madman. “It is mine to command here !” he
shouted, in an imperious voice. “We follow, here, not
woman's dreams, but sure and absolute evidence. This
one," pointing to Labakan, “is my son; for he has
brought the dagger of my ally, Elfi.”
. “He stole it !” cried Omar. “He made a treach-
erous use of my unsuspecting confidence.”
The sultan paid no attention to his son's words, for
he was wont to follow his own judgment despotically
in all matters, and ordered the unhappy Omar to be
dragged from the hall. He then retired with Labakan
to his own apartments, filled with wrath against the
11


122
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
sultana, with whom, till this moment, he had lived for
fifty years in peace and love.
.
The sultana was overcome with distress, for she was
certain a traitor had crept into the sultan's heart. Too
many vivid dreams had shown her the features of her
absent son, to permit her to be deceived by the pre-
tences of an impostor.
When the poignancy of her sorrow had somewhat
moderated, she set about devising means by which to
convince the sultan of his error. It was an undertaking
of extreme difficulty ; for the traitor, who pretended to
be her son, had not only exhibited the dagger, the
proof of his identity, but, also, as she learned, had been
able to recount as his own so much of Omar's previous
life, that he was enabled to play his part without risk
of detection.
She summoned to her presence the men who had
accompanied the sultan to the pillar of El-Serujah, to
obtain accurate information of the circumstances of that
meeting, and then took counsel as to her course with
the attendants, who enjoyed 'her especial confidence.
One plan after another was offered and rejected; but,
finally, Melechsalah, a shrewd old maid-of-honor, took
her turn to speak.
“If I have heard the story correctly, gracious mis-
tress, the impostor declares that the name of him you
claim to be your son is Labakan, a crazy tailor?”
“You are right,” answered the sultana ; "but wiat
hopes do you draw from that circumstance?"
“Why may not this traitor," continued the other,
“have given your son his own name? And, if this be
the fact, there is an excellent means to detect the im-
postor, which I will communicate to you in secret."
The sultana stepped aside, and the lady whispered in


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
123
her ear the plan she had devised. It seemed to please
her mistress so much, that she made immediate prepara-
tions to visit the sultan.
The sultana was a judicious lady, who knew perfectly
well the sultan's weak side, and understood how to take
advantage of it. She assumed an appearance of sub-
mission, and a readiness to acknowledge her son, and
craved only the favor of a single test. The sultan, who
regretted already his anger towards his wife, granted
the favor, and she said :
"I should like to obtain from both candidates a
proof of their dexterity. Some persons, perhaps, would
require them to ride, or fight, or throw the javelin. But
no; I will give them something which shall test their
manual skill. It is this: each of them shall make a
caftan and a pair of trousers, and we shall see at once
who succeeds the best.”
The sultan replied, with a laugh : “My dear, your
suggestion is admirable! What! my son contest, with
your crazy tailor, which can make the best caftan ? No;
I refuse my consent to a test like that.”
The sultana urged, however, that he had previously
assented to her request, and the sultan at length yield-
ed, for he was a man of his word ; although he swore,
that, let the mad tailor make his caftan never so well,
he could never be persuaded to acknowledge him as
his son.
The sultan went in person to his pretended son, and
directed him to yield without opposition to his mother's
whim, telling him she had an invincible desire to see a
caftan of his own manufacture. The heart of the excel-
lent Labakan laughed for joy; if that were all that was
required, he thought to himself, the sultana shall soon
be satisfied.”


124
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Two chambers were soon made ready, in which the
rivals were to prove their respective skill, and scissors,
needles and thread, were provided in ample quantities.
The sultan felt great curiosity to see the caftan
his son would exhibit as his handiwork, while the heart
of the sultana throbbed with equal anxiety for the suc-
cessful issue of her experiment. Two days the rivals
devoted to their work; on the third the sultan sum-
moned his queen, and, on her appearance, sent to the two
rooms to fetch out the caftans and their makers. Labakan
came forth with a triumphant air, and spread his caftan
before the astonished eyes of the sultan. “Look,
father,” said he, “look, my honored mother, is not this
garment a master-piece? I will lay a wager with the
most accomplished tailor in the city that he cannot
produce a better one.”
The sultana laughed, and turned to Omar. “And
what have you to show us, my son ?” said she. Omar
threw his cloth and scissors scornfully on the floor.
“I was taught to guide a horse and wield a sabre,” said
he, “and to strike my lance into the target at fifty
paces. Of the use of the needle I know nothing, and
such knowledge would be unworthy a foster child of
Elfi Bey.”
“0, true son of my lord !” cried the sultana. "Ah,
that I might be permitted to embrace you, and call
you my son! Pardon, my lord and husband,” said
she, turning to the sultan, “for having used this arti-
fice. Are you still blind as to which is the prince, and
which the tailor ? On my honor, the caftan your son
has made is magnificent, and I should like to ask him
of what master he has learned his trade.”
The sultan sat in deep thought, looking alternately
from the sultana to Labakan, while the latter sought


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
125
desperately to conquer his confusion at having betrayed
himself so foolishly. “This test is not sufficient," said
the sultan at length; “but, Allah be praised, I know a
sure method by which I can find out whether I am
deceived or not."
He ordered his fleetest steed to be brought out, and
rode to a forest which stood at no great distance from
the city. There, rumor said, dwelt a good fairy, named
Adolzaide, who had often assisted with her advice the
sovereigns of his race. Thither the sultan hurried.
In the middle of the forest was an open space, over-
hung by lofty cedars. Tradition said that here the fairy
dwelt, and mortal man rarely ventured to approach the
place ; for from time immemorial an aversion towards it
had been bequeathed from father to son among the
people.
Arrived at this spot, the sultan dismounted, and,
tying his horse to a tree, took his position in the cen-
tre, and cried in a loud voice: “If it be true, that you
have given good counsel to my ancestors in their hour
of need, despise not now the petition of their descend-
ant, but advise him to-day on a point too difficult for
the short-sightedness of human understanding."
He had scarcely spoken the last words, when one of
the cedars opened, and a veiled female figure, in long
white robes, stepped forth. “I know wherefore you are
come, Sultan Saand ; your wish is honorable, and my
assistance shall be faithful. Take these two boxes.
Let those who claim to be your sons select between
them. He, whose claim is just, will make the right
decision.” Saying these words, she gave him two
little ivory boxes, richly adorned with pearls and gold ;
on the lids, which the sultan attempted in vain to open,
were inscriptions inlaid in numerous small diamonds.
11*


126
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
The sultan tried to imagine, while riding home, what
there could possibly be in these boxes, which, spite of
every effort, he could not succeed in opening. The
inscriptions threw no light whatever on the matter, for
on one was, “ Honor and Glory," on the other, “ Hap-
piness and Riches.” The sultan confessed that the
choice would be difficult, even to himself, to decide
between two things so equally attractive.
Arriving at his palace, he ordered the sultana to be
summoned, and disclosed to her the fairy's declaration;
and a wonderful assurance filled her heart that the youth
to whom her affections were so strongly drawn would
make the choice which would prove to a certainty his
royal birth. .
Two tables were placed before the sultan's throne,
on which the sultan set the ivory boxes with his own
hand. He then ascended the throne, and signed to a
slave to throw open the doors of the hall. A splendid
assemblage of pashas and emirs of the empire, whom
the sultan had invited, streamed at once through the
opened portals, and took their seats on magnificent
cushions, ranged along the walls of the apartment.
After all were seated, the sultan signed a second
time, and Labakan was brought in. He crossed the
hall with a haughty step, and, throwing himself on his
knees before the throne, said: “What is my lord and
father's will ?”
The sultan rose from his throne, and replied: “My
son, doubts have been thrown on the justice of your
pretensions to this title ; one of these boxes contains
the proof of your true origin ; choose between them. I
doubt not you will choose the right.”
Labakan rose from the ground, and walked to the
tables. After hesitating long over which he should


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
127
select, he said to the sultan: “Most honored father,
what can be higher than the happiness of being your
son; what nobler than the riches of your favor ? I
choose the box inscribed • Happiness and Riches.'”.
“We will learn shortly whether your choice be wise,”
said the sultan, signing to his slaves. “Take your seat
for the present on the cushion near the Pasha of
Medina."
Omar was now brought in. His look was gloomy,
his air was sad, and his appearance excited universal
sympathy among the audience. He threw himself down
at the foot of the throne, and inquired the sultan's
will.
The sultan explained to him that he must choose
between the boxes. He rose and approached the
table.
Having read attentively the two inscriptions, he said :
"The events of the last few days have taught me how
insecure is happiness, how transitory are riches ; but
they have also shown me that an imperishable treasure,
Honor; dwells in the heart of the brave, and that the
radiant star of Glory survives the loss of Happiness.
Though thereby I renounce a crown, the die is cast;
and, 'Honor and Glory,' I take you as my choice!”
He put his hand on the box which he had chosen ;
but, commanding him to wait, the sultan made a sign to
Labakan, and the latter likewise placed his hand on the
object of his selection.
The sultan caused a basin to be brought, filled with
water from the sacred fountain Zemzem, in Mecca, and,
washing his hands, turned his face to the east, and,
throwing himself on his knees, uttered the following
prayer: “O God, my Father! Thou who for cen-
turies hast preserved my race from stain or dishonor,


128
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS. -
suffer not now an impostor to disgrace the name of the
Abassides ; but be near, 0 God, to my true son, in this
his hour of trial.'
The sultan descended from his throne. A common
expectation held the assemblage motionless ; scarcely a
breath was drawn, and even a mouse could have been
heard to cross the hall, so silent and intent were the
spectators of this curious scene. Those behind stretched
forward to see the boxes over the heads of those in
front. The sultan said : “Open the boxes !” and these,
which hitherto no strength could move, now flew open
of their own accord.
In the box which Omar had selected, lay on a velvet
cushion a tiny golden crown and sceptre; in that of
Labakan – a huge needle and a morsel of thread. The
sultan commanded them to bring the boxes to him.
He took the little crown into his hand, and, wonderful
to relate, as he held it, it grew larger and larger, till
it had reached the dimensions of a real diadem. He
set it on the head of his son Omar, who knelt before
him, and, kissing his forehead, assigned him a seat at
his right hand. Then, turning to Labakan, he said ;
“ An old proverb says, Let the cobbler stick to his last:
it seems you are to stick to your needle. You have
not deserved my favor, but my mercy has been
implored for you by one whom, to-day, I can deny
nothing. I grant you, therefore, your miserable life ;
but, if you are well advised, you will make haste to get
beyond the boundaries of my empire.”
Mortified, annihilated as he was, the poor tailor could
make no reply. He threw himself at the feet of the
prince, with tears streaming from his eyes. “Can you
forgive me, prince ?” he said.
“Faith towards a friend, forgiveness towards a foe,


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
129
is the motto of the Abassides,” replied the prince, rais-
ing him from the floor; “ depart in peace.”—“0, my
true, my real son!” sobbed the sultana, sinking on his
breast. The emirs and pashas, and all the grandees of
the empire, rose from their seats, and shouted with one
voice, “Hail to our future sovereign !” and, amid the
universal rejoicings, Labakan, his box under his arm,
slunk from the hall.
He descended to the sultan's stables, and, saddling his
old horse, Murva, rode through the city gates towards
Alexandria. His entire prince's life seemed to him a
dream, and the splendid box, brilliant with pearls and
diamonds, alone remained to prove the reality of what
he had gone through.
He reached Alexandria at last; and, riding to the
house of his former master, he dismounted at the door,
tied his horse to a post, and went into the workshop.
The master, not recognizing him, made him a humble
obeisance, and inquired in what way he could be of
service; but when, on a nearer examination, he recog-
nized his former journeyman, he shouted for his
apprentices and pupils, and all, falling like madmen on
poor Labakan, who had anticipated no such reception,
thumped and pounded him with flat-irons and yard-
sticks, pricked him with needles, and nipped him with
sharp scissors, till he fell down at length on a heap
of old clothes, exhausted with pain and terror.
While he lay there his master accused him fiercely
of stealing the imperial dress-suit. In vain did Laba-
kan assert that he had returned home to prove his
innocence ; in vain did he offer to replace its value three-
fold; the master and his apprentices fell upon him
again, and, after beating him savagely, threw him out
of doors into the street. Bruised and wounded, he


130
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
mounted Murva, and rode to a caravansary. There,
laying down his weary, aching head, he reflected on the
miseries of this world, the mistaken merits of men, and
the transitoriness of all earthly blessings. He went to
sleep at last with a resolution to renounce ambition,
and to become a respectable, obscure, steady-going
citizen.
Nor did he repent of his determination when he
waked the next morning, for the heavy hands of his
master and the apprentices seemed to have driven
all ambitious notions out of him.
He sold his box to a jeweller for a large sum, and,
buying himself a house, opened a workshop for the
prosecution of his former business. When he had put
everything in order, and had hung out a sign with the
inscription, “LABAKAN, Tailor," over his window, he
set himself down, and began to mend, with the needle
and thread he had found in the ivory box, the coat
which his master had so disastrously ill-treated. He
was called away from his work for a moment, and
what was his amazement, on returning to his shop, to
see the needle sewing busily on by itself, plying its
trade in the most industrious manner, and making
fine, delicate, elegant stitches, such as Labakan in
his most skilful moments could never hope to rival!
Truly, even the smallest gift of a benevolent fairy
is advantageous and valuable! But we have not
mentioned all the good qualities of this precious
donation ; for, let the needle be as industrious as it
pleased, the thread possessed the additional recommend-
ation of never giving out.
Labakan obtained many customers, and was before
many months the most celebrated tailor of the time.
His habit was to cut out the clothes and take one stitch


THE STORY OF THE FALSE PRINCE.
131
with his magic needle, and instantly the little journey-
man would labor on, without a moment's intermission,
till the job was done. Master Labakan had soon the
whole city for his customers, for he did his work well,
and at a remarkably reasonable price. One thing only
did the good people of Alexandria shake their heads
over, namely, that he worked without a single assistant,
and with his doors invariably closed.
The motto of the ivory box, “ Happiness and Riches,"
was thus fulfilled. Happiness and riches accompanied
the steps of the good tailor, though in a different way
from what he had once looked for; and when he heard
of the glory of the young Sultan Omar, - when he heard
that this hero was the pride of his subjects, and the ter-
ror of his enemies, – the former prince thought to him-
self: “It is much better for me that I have remained a
tailor, for honor and glory are very dangerous things.”
So Labakan lived, contented with himself, and respected
by his fellow-townsmen ; and if the needle has not lost
its cunning, it is doubtless sewing away still with the
endless thread of the benevolent fairy Adolzaide.
The caravan broke up its encampment at sunset, and
soon arrived at Birket el Had, or the pilgrim's brook,
which is distant only three leagues' journey from Cairo.
The caravan had been expected about this time, and the
merchants soon had the pleasure of seeing their friends
coming out from Cairo to meet them. They entered the
city through the gate Bebel Falch, it being considered a
favorable omen to enter by this gate on arriving from
Mecca, because the Prophet himself had once passed
through it.
The four Turkish merchants parted from the stranger
and the Greek Zaleukos in the market-place, and went


132
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
to their respective homes with their friends. Zaleukos
showed the stranger a good caravansary, and invited
him to dine. The latter accepted the invitation, and
promised to make his appearance as soon as he had
changed his travel-stained garments.
The Greek made every preparation to receive the
stranger, whom he had learned to love warmly during
the journey, and, when the materials had been suitably
arranged for the dinner, sat down to wait for his guest.
He soon heard him approaching through the entry
leading to the chamber, and rose politely to welcome
him on the threshold ; but, on the opening of the door,
he started back with horror, for the long-remembered,
terrible purple mantle was seen entering the room. He
glanced at the figure once more, to assure himself that
he was under no delusion; but he could feel no doubt.
The same lofty, commanding figure; the mask through
which his dark eyes gleamed brightly; the purple man-
tle with the gold embroidery; all these were only too
deeply impressed on his recollection by the most dread-
ful experiences of his life.
Conflicting emotions strove in Zaleukos' breast. He
had long since forgiven this phantom of his memory,
yet its appearance here opened afresh all his deep but
healing wounds. Those terrible hours of agony, and
that sorrow which had poisoned the fountain of his life,
passed in the flight of an instant across his soul.
“What seek you, terrible being ?” cried the Greek
to the motionless figure on the threshold. “Vanish, or
I curse you !"
“ Zaleukos !” spoke a familiar voice behind the mask.
" Zaleukos! Is it thus you receive your invited guest ?”
The speaker removed his mask and threw back his
mantle – it was the strange traveller, Selim Baruch.


SEQUEL OF THE SEVERED HAND.
133
It was long before Zaleukos became calm ; he still
shuddered at the presence of the stranger; for he had
recognized in him too distinctly the Unknown of the
Ponte Vecchio. At length, long habits of hospitality
prevailed, and he motioned silently to his guest to be
seated at the table.
“I know your thoughts,” said the stranger, taking
his seat, “ for your eyes have an inquiring gaze.
Friend, I ought, perhaps, to have buried the past in
profound silence, and never again dared to enter your
presence; but, owing you a greater recompense than you
have yet received, I have ventured, at the risk of receiv-
ing your bitter curse, to appear once more before you
in my former guise. You said to me once: "The relig-
ion of my fathers commands me to love him ; and besides
he is more unfortunate than I.' It is indeed so, my
friend ; listen to my exculpation : .
.."I must begin far back, to make my story intelligible.
I was born in Alexandria, of Christian parents. My
father, the younger son of an ancient and distinguished
French family, was the consul of that nation at Alex-
andria. I was brought up from my tenth year in France,
at the house of my mother's brother, and left it for the
first time, some years after the commencement of the
revolution, for the purpose of seeking a refuge with my
uncle, who was no longer safe in his own country, at
the residence of my parents beyond the sea. We landed
from the ship, full of the hope of finding in my father's
house that peace and tranquillity which the frantic pop-
ulace had robbed us of in France. But, alas! the tran-
quillity of my home had been destroyed forever. The
external tempests of those stormy times had, it is true,
not yet extended to our quiet city ; but affliction had
fallen with the deadlier force on the hearts of my kin.
12


134
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
dred. My brother, a youth of great promise and my
father's principal secretary, had married, some little
time previously, a lovely girl, the daughter of a Floren-
tine nobleman residing in our neighborhood. Only two
days before our arrival she had suddenly disappeared,
and neither our family nor her own could find the faint-
est trace of her existence. We decided at last that she
had wandered too far away in one of her walks, and had
fallen into the hands of robbers. To my unhappy
brother this belief was, if possible, less painful than
the true explanation of her disappearance, which shortly
came to our knowledge. The faithless wife had fled
with a young Neapolitan whom she had known at her
father's house. Driven to fury by this discovery, my
brother made every effort to bring his guilty bride to
punishment; but in vain. His attempts, which had
excited attention in Florence and Naples, served only
to complete the destruction of our family. The Floren-
tine noble travelled back to his native country, on the
pretext of seeking justice for my unhappy brother, but
in fact to effect our ruin. He succeeded in defeating
the inquiries which my brother had instituted, and used
so skilfully his great influence, acquired by every art at
his command, that my father and brother came to be
suspected by their government, were taken prisoners
by the basest treachery, carried in chains to France,
and there met their deaths at the hand of the execu-
tioner. My poor mother lost her reason, and not till
ten weary months had passed did death release her
from her dreadful sufferings. Thus was I left, at last,
friendless in the world ; and but one idea occupied my
soul, one purpose caused me to forget my misery. It
was the consuming flame of revenge which my mother,
on her death-bed, had kindled in my heart.


SEQUEL OF THE SEVERED HAND,
135
"During the last moments of her life, her conscious-
ness returned. She summoned me to her bedside, and
spoke with calmness of her death and our unhappy fate,
She then caused all the attendants to leave the chamber,
and, raising herself solemnly in her bed, told me that I
could never obtain her dying blessing unless I swore
to perform the duty which she was about to confide to
me. Excited to frenzy, I promised with a solemn oath
to obey her commands. Calling down imprecations
upon the Florentine and his daughter, she adjured me,
by the terror of her curse, to revenge on him and her
the misfortunes of our house. She died soon after in
my arms. The thoughts of vengeance, which had long
slumbered in my bosom, were awakened in all their
fury. I collected the relics of my father's property, and
swore to peril all for my revenge, or perish myself in
the attempt.
“I soon reached Florence, where I kept myself as
secretly as possible. The difficulties of my plan were
much increased by the social position in which I found
my enemies. The old Florentine had been elected gov-
ernor, and of course had every means at hand to crush
me, on the slightest suspicion of my presence. Chance
came to my assistance. One evening I saw a servant
in a well-known livery passing through the street; his
uncertain walk, his sullen look, and his half-audible
imprecations of Santo sacramento and Maledetto diavolo,
enabled me to recognize instantly old Pietro, a servant
of the Florentine, whom I had formerly known in Alex-
andria. I felt no doubt, from his appearance, that he
was angry with his master for some good or foolish rea-
son, and I resolved on the spot to avail myself of his
present humor. He seemed much surprised to see me
in Florence, and detailed to me his wrongs, telling me


136
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
.
that, since his master had been governor of the city, he
could never do anything to satisfy him ; and my gold,
combined with his anger, soon brought him to my side.
The greatest obstacle was now removed. I had a man
in my pay, who at any moment could open for me my
enemy's door, and now my revenge drew swiftly to
its accomplishment. The life of the old Florentine
appeared to me too worthless, when weighed in the
balance with the ruin of my house. He should witness
the murder of his dearest treasure, and this was his
daughter Bianca. She had sinned so deeply against
my brother that she was, after all, the principal cause
of our destruction. Most welcome to my rage-devoured
heart was the news that about this time Bianca was
about to wed a second time. It was settled she must
die. But I shuddered at such a deed myself, and I had
too little confidence in Pietro's strength of will to en-
trust its perpetration to him. We sought, therefore,
for a man fit to accomplish our purposes. I dared not
enlist a Florentine, for no one would have undertaken
such a deed against the governor. Suddenly Pietro
conceived the plan, which we afterwards carried out,
and represented you, a stranger and a surgeon, as the
most fitted for our purposes. The result, you know.
My project was nearly wrecked at one time by your
caution and honor. Hence the accident with the
mantle.
“It was Pietro who had opened for us the little door in
the governor's palace, and he would have guided us out
by the same way, had we not both fled from the spot,
aghast at the terrible spectacle presented to our gaze
through the door of Bianca's chamber.
“Pursued by horror and remorse, I ran madly two
hundred paces, and sank down on the steps of a church.


SEQUEL OF THE SEVERED HAND.
137
There, for the first time, I collected my scattered senses,
and my first thought was of you and the frightful fate
which awaited you should you be discovered in the
house.
“I crept to the palace, but could find not the slight-
est trace either of you ar of Pietro. But the door stood
open, so I could at least hope that you had made use
of your opportunity to escape.
“ As soon as day broke, the dread of discovery and
an irresistible feeling of remorse drove me from Flor-
ence. I hastened to Rome. But conceive the despair
of my soul, when, a few days later, the story was cir-
culated among the people, with the addition that a
Greek physician had been arrested as the murderer. I
hurried back in dreadful agitation to Florence ; for, if
my vengeance had already seemed too fearful, I cursed
myself now as having purchased it far too dearly at
the price of your guiltless life. I arrived on the same
day which deprived you of your hand. I will not de-
scribe the feelings which racked my soul when I saw
you ascend the scaffold and suffer so heroically your
unmerited punishment. But, as I saw your blood spout
forth in streams, I formed the fixed resolve to alleviate
by the devotion of my life the unhappy remainder of
your own. What has happened since you know too
well; and it only remains to me now to tell you why I
have made this long journey in your company.
“ The thought that you had never forgiven me
weighed upon my soul like a dreadful burthen. I re-
solved therefore to spend many days in your society,
to confess myself at last the unhappy cause of the suf-
ferings you had undergone, and hear from your own
lips my forgiveness or condemnation.”
The Greek listened in silence to his guest's recital,
12*


138
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and, on his ceasing to speak, held out his hand, with a
glance of compassion. “I was sure,” said he, “that
you were a greater sufferer than myself, for that terri-
ble crime will darken like a cloud the remainder of your
life. I forgive you from my heart. But permit me a
single question. How came you in the desert under
that strange disguise? Whither did you go after you
had bought the house in Constantinople ?"
“I returned to Alexandria,” answered the stranger,
“hatred to all mankind flaming in my heart; burning
hate especially toward those nations called by men
civilized. I preferred to be among the Moslemites.
Scarcely had I been a month in Alexandria, when my
countrymen, the French, invaded the land.
"I saw in them only the slayers of my father and
my brother; so, collecting a handful of my acquaint-
ance, I joined the valiant Mamelukes, who had so often
been the terror of the French army. At the termination
of the campaign, I could not persuade myself to return
to the habits of peaceful life, and lived with my band
of congenial friends a restless, wandering existence,
devoted to warfare and the chase. I lived contented
among these people, who revere me as their master;
for, if my Asiatics are less civilized than your Europe-
ans, they are at least far more exempt from envy and
malice, selfishness and ambition.”
Zaleukos thanked the stranger for his frank avowal,
but urged upon him that he would find it more suited
to his rank and his accomplishments to live and toil in
Christian European lands. He seized his hand in his,
and entreated him earnestly to abandon his present
reckless life, to go with him, and to live and die in his
own house. His guest looked at him with great emo-
tion. -“From this I know,” said he, “that I have


SEQUEL OF THE SEVERED HAND.
139
gained your full forgiveness and your love. Accept
my heartfelt gratitude.” He sprang up and stood at
his full height before the Greek, who almost shrank
before the warlike figure, the dark, gleaming eyes, and
the deep, mysterious, voice of his guest. “Your offer
is a noble one,” he continued. “To any other it would
be resistless. I cannot accept it. Already my horse
stands saddled ; already my servants are waiting for my
return. Farewell, Zaleukos."
· The two friends, whom fate had so strangely united,
threw themselves into each other's arms in a parting
embrace.
"And what is your name? How shall I think of my
guest, who will live forever in my memory?” asked the
Greek.
The stranger gazed long in his face, and, pressing
his hand once more, said, “They call me the Sovereign
of the Desert. I am the Robber Orbasan!”






BO
Art
2242
Desenesro
WREN. - 11 MER
ser
come con
FORD
THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
of the In the mobie Sheik
Ali Band, the Sheik of Alexandria, was a peculiar
man. In the morning, when he went through the streets
of the city, with his folded turban of Cashmere shawls,
his dress of state, and his sumptuous girdle, worth at
least fifty camels ; when he passed along, with a slow
and stately step, his forehead contracted into deep fur-
rows, his eyes cast down, and his hand thoughtfully
stroking his long black beard, to expound, in accord-
ance with the duty of his office, selections from the
Koran to faithful followers of the Prophet, his servants
waiting in the streets outside used to look after their
master, and say one to another, “What a handsome,
stately man he is !” — “And rich, immensely rich,"
another would add,“ enormously rich. Has n't he a pal-
ace on the bay of Stamboul? Has n't he estates, and
stock, and thousands on thousands of cattle, and count-
less troops of slaves?” “Yes," a third would say ;
“ and the Tartar, who was sent to him lately from Stam-
boul, from the holy sultan himself, — whom our Prophet
bless I — told me that our sheik was held in the highest
honor by the reis-effendi, by the kapidshi-baschi, by
every great man there." -“Ay, ay,” cried a fourth ;
“his footsteps are blessed. He is a wealthy, splendid
nobleman ; but — but - You know what I mean!” —
“Ay, ay,” the rest would murmur, “ay, ay; he has his



ਹੁੰਚ
ਕਿ
.





:
141
THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
own load to carry; we would not change places with
him. He is a rich, splendid gentleman; but-but-"
Ali Banu had a palace on the first square in Alexan-
dria. In front was a wide terrace, walled with marble,
and shaded by palms, among which he often sat in the
evenings and smoked his jewelled water-pipe. Twelve
slaves in superb liveries waited at a respectful distance
for his nod; one carried his betel, another his parasol,
a third cups of beaten gold filled with sherbet, a fourth
a fan of peacock's feathers to keep away the flies from
his master; others were musicians, and carried lutes
and wind instruments, to supply him with music when
he felt disposed ; and the most highly honored of all
held rolls of manuscript to read aloud to him when he
felt inclined to hear.
But they waited in vain for his sign. He wanted not
music, nor singing ; he refused to listen to the poems
of the wise poets of the past; he declined his sherbet
and his betel, and even the bearer of the peacock-fan
wasted his labors, for his lord paid no heed to the buzz-
ing flies which hovered about his head.
The passers-by often paused in their walks to admire
the splendor of the palace, the rich dresses of the slaves,
and the luxury displayed in everything around; but,
when they saw the sheik, as he sat so sadly under the
palms, his eyes never wandering from the azure clouds
of his pipe, they would shake their heads, and say to
each other, “ Truly, this rich man is a poor man. He,
having much, is poorer than we, who have nothing; for
the Prophet has denied him the ability to enjoy.” So
spoke the people, and went their ways, laughing at the
sheik.
One evening, as the sheik was sitting under the
palms before his door, surrounded by every beauty of


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
143
dancing, reading proverbs and listening to poems by
trumpery poets! No; I would manage things very
differently. The sheik has splendid horses and camels,
and heaps of gold. If I were in his place, I would ride
to the end of the world, ay, even to Moscow or to
France. I should consider no journey too long, if, by
taking it, I could see the splendors of the world. That
is what I would do if I were that man yonder.”
"Youth is a happy time, and the age of highest en-
joyment,” said an old man, of shabby appearance, stand-
ing near them, and who had overheard their conversa-
tion. “But permit me to say that youth is also foolish,
and does a great deal of idle chattering in the course
of a day.”
" What do you mean by that, old fellow ?" asked the
young men in amazement. “Do you refer to us? What
business is it of yours if we talk about the sheik's mode
of life?”
«•If any one is better informed than his neighbor,
let him enlighten his error,' the blessed Prophet tells
us," answered the old man. “The sheik is blessed
with vast riches, it is true, and has everything that
heart can desire ; but he has good reasons for being so
grave and sad. Think you he has been so all his life?
No; I saw him often fifteen years ago, and he was as
gay and joyous as a gazelle, living happily and enjoy-
ing his wealth. He had a son, then, the delight of his
life, handsome and intelligent as can be conceived; and
whoever saw him or heard him speak envied the sheik
the possession of such a treasure, for he was only ten
years old and yet as wise as others generally are at
eighteen.”
“And he died ? Unhappy sheik !” exclaimed the
writer.


144
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
." It would have been a consolation to his father to
know that he had gone home to the mansions of the
Prophet, where his life would be happier than here in
Alexandria,” replied the old man. “But the truth is
far worse. It was the time when the French came here,
like a pack of hungry wolves, and warred against us
in our own land. They had taken Alexandria, and
were marching deeper and deeper into the land, and
had conquered the Mamelukes. The sheik was a pru-
dent man, and was wise enough to keep on good terms
with the oppressors. But whether it was that they
thirsted for his treasures, or whether it was that he
showed an interest in his oppressed brethren among
the faithful, I do not know; enough that they came one
day to his house, accusing him of having secretly sup-
plied the Mamelukes with arms, horses, and provisions.
Protest his innocence as he might, it availed nothing,
for the French are a cruel people, when their object is
to extort gold. They took his little son, Kairam, into
their camp as a hostage. He offered them great sums
for his return, but they refused to release him, and
insisted on his making them a higher offer. Suddenly
the order came from their pasha, or whatever he was
called, to reëmbark. No one in Alexandria knew a
word of their intention, and suddenly they were on
the high seas, and had carried with them little Kai-
ram, Ali Banu's son. Nothing has ever been heard of
him from that day to this."
“0, the unhappy man! how has Allah smitten bim!”
exclaimed the young men, looking with sympathy at
the old sheik, as, surrounded with splendor, he sat
mourning under the palms.
“His wife, whom he fondly loved, died of grief for
the loss of her son. He himself purchased a ship, and,


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
145
having fitted her out, induced the French physician, who
lives near yonder fountain, to travel with him to France
in search of his lost son. 1. They had a long voyage, but
reached at last the country of the Giaours, the unbe-
lievers. There they found that frightful events had
come to pass. The people had overthrown their sultan
and pashas, and rich and poor were striking each oth-
ers' heads from their shoulders, and there was no order
in the land.' They sought, without success, through
every city, for little Kairam. But no one knew of him ;
and the French physician at length prevailed on the
sheik to reëmbark and return home, lest in the univer-
sal madness which ruled the hour they should forfeit
their own heads.
“ They came back to Alexandria, and since his return
the sheik has passed his life, as you have seen him
to-day, mourning for his son ; and he is right. Must
he not think, when he eats and drinks, Perhaps my
poor son is now fainting with hunger and thirst'? And
when he clothes himself with rich shawls and robes, as
his office requires, can he avoid thinking in his own
mind : ‘Perhaps at this moment my son has nothing
with which to hide his nakedness'! And when sur-
rounded by singers and dancers, thinks he not: ‘Per-
haps my unbappy son is forced like these to dance and
leap, at the will of his French master'? And what
occasions bim the deepest sorrow, is the fear that his
little son, so far away from his native land, and sur-
rounded by unbelievers, who deride his religion, will be
turned away from his father's faith, and he shall never
clasp him to his heart in the garden of Paradise.”
“For this reason is he so gentle to his slaves, and so
nobly generous to the poor ; for he thinks that Allah
will requite his benevolence, and soften the hearts of
13


146
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
-
the Franks, who hold his son, so that they will use him
kindly. And on every return of the day when his son
was torn from his arms, he gives their freedom to twelve
slaves."
“I had heard something like this before," said the
scribe; “but strange tales circulate among the people.
I had heard it said that he is a peculiar man, and eager
to excess after good stories. Hence he encourages
every year a contest among his slaves, and gives free-
dom to him who tells the best tale."
“Do not put faith in vulgar rumors," said the old
man. “The truth is as I tell you, and I am certain of
what I say. Possibly he may become more cheerful on
that painful day, and listen to stories told him by his
slaves; but he makes them free for his son's sake.
Well, the evening grows cool, and I must go further.
Schalem aleikum! peace be with you, young gentlemen,
and, in future, think better of the good sheik!”.
The young men thanked the old stranger for his infor-
mation, and, taking one more look at the sorrowing
father, went their way, saying to one another: “I
would not be the Sheik Ali Banu."
Not long after these young men had had their con-
versation with the aged stranger, they had occasion to
pass again through the same street at the hour of morn-
ing prayer. The stranger and his story recurred to
their recollection, and, expressing their sympathy for
the unhappy sheik, they looked towards his house. But
what was their astonishment when they saw everything
dressed in the greatest splendor! From the roof, where
richly-dressed slave-girls were walking about, waved
pendants and streamers ; the great hall was spread with
precious carpets ; silken drapery mingled with the car-


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
147
pet covering the steps ; and cloths were laid over the
street itself, of such costly splendor, that many a one
would have been proud to make himself a holiday suit
from their very remnants.
“Why, how the sheik has altered his habits within
the last few days !” said the young writer. “Does he
mean to hold a festival? or is he practising his singers
and dancers ? Look at this cloth! Is there another so
fine in all Alexandria ? And such a cloth as this on the
public sidewalk! Really, such extravagance is almost
disgraceful!”
"I'll tell you what I think," said another. “He
must be entertaining some distinguished guest; for
preparations like these are only made when the gov-
ernor of some great territory, or an effendi of the sul-
tan, honors a house with a visit. Who can have come
here to-day, I wonder ?”
“Look! is n't that old man yonder our new acquaint-
ance ? He knows everything, and can, no doubt,
explain this mystery. — Hallo ! old friend! This way
a moment, if you please !"
The old man heard their calls, and approached, rec-
ognizing them at once as the young men he had talked
with a few days before. They called his attention to
the preparations going on in the sheik's house, and
asked him if he knew what distinguished guest was
expected.
“So you suppose,” he answered, “ that Ali Banu is
honoring the visit of some great man? Far from it.
This is the twelfth day of the month Ramadan, and is
the day on which his son was taken to the French
camp."
“But, by the beard of the Prophet l” cried one of the
young men, "everything here is as gay as a wedding,


148
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and yet it ought to be his day of especial lamentation !
How do you reconcile these two things ? Surely, the
sheik is touched in his upper story!"
“Do you form all your opinions so rapidly, my young
friend ?” said the old man, laughing. “Your arrow
was sharp and pointed, and the string of your bow was
strong; but you have shot very wide of the mark.
Know that to-day the sheik expects his son.”
“ Has he been found?” exclaimed the young men,
delighted.
“No; nor will he be for a long time. But, listen.
Eight or ten years ago, when the sheik was wont to
pass this day in mourning and lamentation, releasing
his slaves, and feeding multitudes of the poor, it hap-
pened that he supplied with food a dervish, who lay,
weary and faint, in the shadow of his house. This der-
vish was a holy man, and skilled in astrology and divina-
tion. Refreshed by the gentle hand of the sheik, he came
to him and said: 'I know the cause of your sorrow.
Is not to-day the twelfth of Ramadan ? and did you not
lose your son on this day ? Take courage. This day
of grief shall be to you a day of rejoicing; for know
that on this day your son will hereafter return to you.'
Thus spoke the dervish. It is a sin in every good Mus-
sulman to doubt the promise of such a man; and, though
Ali's grief was not diminished, he has expected, ever
since, his son's return on this day, and decorates his
house and hall, and these steps, as if he thought his
child might arrive at any hour.”
" Wonderful !” cried .the young writer. "I would
like extremely to see the magnificence of his prepara-
tions, and to witness his melancholy in the midst of all
this splendor; and, above all, I should like to listen to
the stories which his slaves tell him."


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
149
"Nothing easier than that,” answered the old man.
“ The superintendent of his slaves has been a friend of
mine for many years, and on this anniversary always
keeps for me a place in the hall, where, in the crowd of
the sheik's servants and friends, a single stranger
escapes notice. I will ask him to let you in. There
are but four of you, and there can be no difficulty in the
matter. Come at nine o'clock to this place, and I will
give you his answer.”
Thus spoke the old man, and the young people,
thanking him, retired from the place, full of curiosity to
see the end of the adventure.
They returned at the appointed hour to the square
before the sheik's house, and found there the old man,
who told them that the superintendent had granted his
request. He led them forward, and, passing the deco-
rated steps and sumptuous door, took them through a
little side-entrance, which he closed carefully behind
them. He then led them along several passages, till
they came to the great hall. Here, on every side, was
a dense throng. Here were richly-clad gentlemen,
great noblemen of Alexandria, and friends of the sheik,
who had come to console him in his afflictions. Here,
also, were slaves, of all nations and all conditions. But
all looked grave and mournful ; for they loved and sym-
pathized with the aged mourner. At the end of the
hall sat Ali's most valued friends, waited upon by
slaves. The sheik himself sat on the floor near by, sor-
row for his son forbidding him to take his seat on the
carpets of indulgence. His head was supported in his
hand, and he seemed to hear little of the consolations
which his friends whispered in his ear. Several men,
in the dress of slaves, sat opposite. The old stranger
informed his young friends that these were to be lib-
13*


150
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
erated on this day by Ali Banu. There were several
Franks among them, and the old man called the atten-
tion of his friends to one of these, who was of distin-
guished beauty and extreme youth. The sheik had
purchased him a few days previously of a slave-dealer
of Tunis, at an enormous price, and gave him his free-
dom thus early, in the belief that the more Franks he
restored to their native land, the sooner would the
Prophet release his son from captivity.
After refreshments had been passed around among
the entire assembly, the sheik gave a signal to his
superintendent. The latter rose, and a profound silence
reigned throughout the hall. He stepped in front of the
slaves set apart to be liberated, and said, in impressive
tones : “Men, who are this day to be restored to free-
dom through the favor of my Lord Ali Banu, do now
what is customary in this house on this day, and begin
your narrations.”
The slaves addressed whispered a moment among
themselves. Thereupon an aged captive took up the
word, and commenced.
NOSEY, THE DWARF.
O, MASTER! those persons are much deceived, who
believe that fairies and magicians have ceased to exist
since the times of Haroun Al-Raschid, sovereign of
Bagdad, or who assert that those stories of the doings
of genii, which one hears from story-tellers in the mar-
ket-place, are all untrue. There are fairies in existence
at this very day; and I myself was witness, not a great









LUNNI
WITHIN
in Win
PAVAM
LV/
WAARVA
Cimrmz
em
a
ANDRE
NOSEY THE DWARF.





NOSEY, THE DWARF.
151
while since, of an incident in which genii manifestly
had a hand, and which I will now relate to you.
Many years ago, in a considerable city of my dear
native land, Germany, lived a cobbler and his wife.
The cobbler sat daily at the corner of the street, mend-
ing shoes and slippers, and making new ones when any
one would trust him with the commission. His wife
sold herbs and fruits, which she cultivated in a little
garden before her house; and many persons bought of
her in preference to any other person, because her dress
was always clean and neat, and she knew how to spread
out and arrange her herbs in an attractive fashion.
This old couple had a son, of agreeable face and
figure, and, for a lad of twelve years of age, well
grown. He usually sat by the old lady in the market-
place, to carry home fruits and vegetables for the house-
wives who bought of his mother; and he rarely came
back from such errands without some pretty flower, or
bit of money, or some nice trifle to eat; for the masters
and mistresses were always glad to see the boy's pleas-
ant face at their houses, and used to reward him hand-
somely.
The shoemaker's wife was sitting one day, as usual,
in the market; before her stood her baskets of herbs,
cabbages, roots, and vegetables, and in a smaller one a
choice lot of early pears, apples, and apricots. Little
Jacob was sitting near her, and calling the wares in his
high, shrill voice: “Here, gentlemen, see what fine
cabbages and elegant vegetables we havel Ladies, here
are early pears, apples, and apricots! Who buys? Who
buys? My mother sells very cheap.” While the boy
was shouting his recommendations in this way, an old
woman entered the market. Her clothes were tattered
and shabby, and she had a little, pointed face, wrinkled


152
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
with age, red eyes, and a sharp, hooked nose hanging
down to her chin. She walked leaning on a long cane,
but it was hard to see how she managed to get along ;
for she hobbled and stumbled so much that it seemed as
if she had sticks in her legs, and would tumble down
and scratch her long nose on the pavement every
instant.
The shoemaker's wife watched this old woman atten-
tively. She had sat now for sixteen years in the mar-
ket-place every day, and had never before seen so sin-
gular a figure; and she shrank involuntarily when the
old creature hobbled up to her, and stopped before her
baskets.
“Are you Hannah, who sells greens?” inquired the
old woman, in a harsh, disagreeable voice, shaking her
head incessantly.
“Yes,” answered the shoemaker's wife ; “ do you
wish to buy?”
“Perhaps so, perhaps so; let us see your cabbages ;
you may have what I want,” replied the old beldame,
bending down over the baskets, and feeling of the veg-
etables with her brown, skinny hands. She picked out
the nicely-spread cabbages with her long, spider-fingers,
and, bringing them one after the other to her nose,
smelt them all over. The heart of the shoemaker's wife
was in her mouth when she saw the old crone treating
her delicate greens in this way, but she ventured no
remark; for every buyer had a right to examine the
goods, and she felt, moreover, a mysterious dread of
the old creature. After the latter had gone through the
entire stock, she muttered : “Miserable trash I wretched
stuff! nothing here to suit me! Things used to be a
great deal better fifty years ago. Worthless stuff!
worthless stuff!"


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
153
Such criticisms disgusted little Jacob extremely.
“ Hark! you are a shameless old woman,” he cried
angrily; "first you grope with your long fingers among
the beautiful greens, squeezing them out of shape, and
then you hold them to your long, ugly nose, so that
nobody who saw you will buy them; and, after all, you
call them miserable trash, though the duke's own cook
always buys of us !”.
The old hag leered at the angry boy, laughed a fright-
ful laugh, and said, in a harsh voice :
"Sonny, sonny! So my nose displeases you, hey ;
my long, handsome nose? Then you shall have one
yourself hanging down to your chin.”
While speaking, she slipped along to the other bas-
ket, and, taking up one of the finest white cabbage-
heads in her hand, squeezed it together till you could
hear it groan, and then, throwing it carelessly into
the basket again, said: “Miserable trash! miserable
trash!"
“Don't wag your head about so frightfully,', cried
the little boy, in great wrath. “Your neck is as lean
as a cabbage-stalk, and may break off as easily, and
then your head would fall into our basket. Who do
you think would buy then?”
“So you don't like my long, lean neck ?” muttered
the old woman, laughing. “Then you shall have none
at all; your head shall stick close to your shoulders, so
it cannot fall off from your little puny body."
“Don't chatter such stuff to the little boy,” said the
shoemaker's wife, angry at the incessant inspecting,
fingering, and smelling. “If you wish to buy anything,
make haste, for you frighten away the rest of my cus-
tomers."
“Very good; so be it, then,” cried the old woman,


154
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
with a savage glance. “I will take these six cabbage-
heads; but, you see, I must lean on my stick here, and
can carry nothing, of course. Let your son carry them
home for me, and I will pay him handsomely."
The boy felt little inclined to go, and began to cry,
for he felt a horror at the hideous hag; but his mother
sternly ordered him to do so, for she thought it a sin to
impose such a burden on the feeble old creature. So,
half crying, he obeyed her commands, and, collecting
the cabbages into a basket, followed the beldame out of
the market.
She moved along very slowly, and it was nearly three
quarters of an hour before she halted at a small, tumble-
down house in a remote quarter of the city. There she
drew an old, rusty key from her pocket, and thrust it
dexterously into a little hole in the door, which flew
open, creaking loudly. But fancy little Jacob's aston-
ishment when he entered the house! The interior of
the building was furnished magnificently; the walls and
ceilings were of marble, the furniture of the finest
ebony, inlaid with gold and precious stones, while the
floors were of glass, and, withal, so polished and smooth
that little Jacob slipped and fell on them several times.
The old woman now drew from her pocket a little silver
pipe, and blew a blast which sounded shrilly through
the house. Several guinea-pigs rushed immediately up
stairs, and Jacob was filled with profound astonishment
at seeing that they walked upright on their hind legs,
wore nutshells on their feet instead of shoes, and were
dressed from head to tail in men's clothes.
“Where are my slippers, you vile rabble ?” cried the
old lady, striking among them with her cane. "How
long must I stand here in this condition ?"
They ran hastily down stairs, and returned with a


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
155
couple of cocoa-nut shells, lined with leather, which
they put dexterously on the old woman's feet.
All her hobbling and slipping were at an end. Throw-
ing her stick away, and taking Jacob's hand, she slid
with great speed across the glass floor. At length
she paused in a room bearing some resemblance to a
kitchen, though the tables were made of polished
mahogany, and the sofas, which were covered with rich
damask, would have better suited a drawing-room.
"Sit down,” said the old witch very kindly, pushing
him into the corner of a sofa, and shoving a table before
him so that he could not escape ; "sit down. You have
had a heavy load to carry; men's heads are far from
light, far from light.”
" What are you talking so strangely for, ma'am ?”
cried the little fellow. "I am tired, I know, but it was
the cabbages I carried which made me so; you bought
them of my mother, you remember.”
“Ha, ha, you are mistaken,” laughed the old woman,
uncovering the basket, and taking out a human head by
a tuft of hair. The boy was beside himself with horror;
he could not comprehend how such a thing had hap-
pened, and his thoughts reverted to his mother. “If
any one were to hear of these human heads,” he thought
to himself, “my mother would certainly be informed
against.”
"I must give you some little present now, since you
are so obliging,” muttered the hag; “wait a few mo-
ments, child, and I will get you a morsel to eat, which
you will remember till the day of your death."
Saying this, she again blew her pipe. Several guinea-
pigs instantly appeared, dressed in cooks'aprons, with
ladles and carving-knives stuck in their girdles. These
were followed by a troop of nimble squirrels, wearing


156
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
wide Turkish trousers, walking upright, and with caps
of green velvet on their heads. These last seemed to
be the scullions of the establishment, for they clam-
bered with great celerity up the walls, and bringing
down pans, dishes, eggs and butter, and herbs and
meal, carried them to the hearth. At the fire-place the
old lady was bustling about very busily in her slippers
of cocoa-nut shell, and the boy saw that she was cook-
ing some very nice treat for him. The fire began to
blaze, the pans steamed and boiled, a pleasant smell
filled the room, and the old woman kept running up and
down, with the guinea-pigs and squirrels at her heels,
and, every time she came near the hearth, poking her
long nose into the pot. At length the contents began
to hiss and bubble, steam ascended from the pot,
and froth flew out into the fire. She took it off the
hearth, poured some of the contents into a silver saucer,
and set it before little Jacob.
“There, little son,” said she, “eat this nice por-
ridge ; you never tasted anything so nice in all your
life. And you shall be a skilful cook, lad, and be a
famous man yet; but the cabbages, - no, you will never
find the cabbages ; why had n't your mother any cab-
bages in her basket?”.
The little boy understood very little of what she said,
but directed his whole energies upon the porridge,
which he found excellent. His mother had made him a
great many nice titbits, but never any so good as this.
The vapor of his herbs and cabbages rose to his nostrils,
and the porridge was very strong and thick. While he
was supping up the last drops of the precious fluid, the
guinea-pigs lighted some Arabian incense, which floated
in azure clouds through the room. Thicker and thicker
grew the clouds, the vapor exercising a magic influence


NOSEY, THE 157
HE DWARF.
.
.
DWARF.on the little boy. Remind himself as often as he pleased
that he ought to go back to his mother, --recover his
consciousness as often as he might, he would sink back
irresistibly into slumber again ; and at length he lay
sound asleep on the old woman's sofa. Strange dreams
visited his slumbers. It seemed to him that the old
woman had taken off his clothes, and dressed him instead
in the skin of a squirrel. He could now spring and
climb like a squirrel, and serve his mistress about the
house with the rest of the little animals, whom he found
very sensible, intelligent creatures. At first he was
employed merely as a shoeblack; that is, he had to
rub with oil and polish brightly the cocoa-nut shells
which the old lady used for slippers. As he had often
been engaged in this business at home, these duties
came easily to his hand. At the end of a year he
dreamed he was appointed to higher duties. With sev-
eral other squirrels he was employed to gather atoms
from the sunbeams, and, after collecting a sufficient
quantity, sift them through the finest hair-sieves. The
old woman prized these sun-atoms as precious esculents,
and, being unable to bite for want of teeth, prepared
her bread from these impalpable particles.
At the end of another year he was promoted to the
office of collector of water for the old lady's drinking.
Do not imagine that a cistern of this fluid stood ready
in the garden, or that they resorted to a cask in the
court-yard, placed there to collect the rain. Their
duties were far more onerous. Jacob and the squirrels
had to draw dew from roses, in shells of hazel-nuts; and,
this being the only drink used by their dainty mistress,
and her thirst being excessive, the offices of these little
water-carriers were far from sinecures.
Another year passed, and he was appointed to ser-
14


158
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
vice within the house. It was now his duty to keep
the floors unsoiled, and these being made of glass,
which betrayed the faintest breath, his cares of office
were extremely burdensome. He and his fellow-labor-
ers were compelled to brush them incessantly, and
travel dexterously about the room with their feet
wrapped in old rags.
After four years' service he was promoted to the
kitchen ; an honorable post, to be attained only after
long preliminary training. There Jacob rose gradually
from scullion to first pastry-maker, and acquired by
degrees such extraordinary skill in everything apper-
taining to the art of cookery, that he was often lost in
wonder at his own accomplishments. The most difficult
and delicate compounds, – pastry flavored with two hun-
dred essences, herb-soups composed of all the vegeta-
bles of the earth, — all these he learned to prepare with
the greatest skill and celerity.
Seven years had thus passed in the service of the old
woman, when one day, while she drew off her cocoa-nut
shoes, and took her basket and cane to go out, she
directed him to pluck a young chicken, stuff it with
herbs, and roast it beautifully brown and crisp, against
she came back. He began according to all the rules
of art. He twisted the chicken's neck, scalded it
in hot water, skilfully drew out its feathers, and
scraped its skin till it was smooth and soft. He then
began to get together the herbs to make the stuffing.
While doing this, he discovered in the herb-room a cup-
board, which he had never before noticed. Approach-
ing it curiously to see what it contained, he saw, to his
surprise, numerous little baskets standing inside, from
which issued a strong and delightful odor. Opening
one of them he found in it a plant of extraordinary


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
159
shape and color. The stalks and leaves were of a
bluish-green, and bore aloft a small flower of burning
red, edged with yellow. While gazing thoughtfully at
this flower, and smelling of it, the same strong odor
streamed out which had ascended to his nostrils years
ago from the broth which the old woman had cooked
for him; the smell was so powerful that he began to
sneeze, and the sneezing became more and more
violent, till at last — he woke up.
He found himself lying on the old woman's sofa, and
looked round him in bewilderment. “It is astonishing
how vivid one's dreams are sometimes !” said he to
himself. “I could have sworn just now that I was a
filthy squirrel, a companion of guinea-pigs and other
brutes, and that I had become a wonderful cook. How
mother will laugh when I tell her the story! But I'm
afraid she will scold me, too, for going to sleep in a
strange house, instead of helping her in the market.”
With these reflections he picked himself up to take his
departure ; but his limbs were still stiff from sleeping,
and he found it impossible to turn his head, and he
laughed heartily at his excessive sleepiness, too, for be
was constantly thrusting his nose against a cupboard,
or the wall, or striking it against the door-post when
he turned hastily round. The squirrels and guinea-
pigs ran whining around him, as if they wanted to go
away also, and he invited them to do so when he
reached the threshold ; but they ran swiftly back into
the house on their nut-shell shoes, and he could hear
them yelping in the far distance as he walked away.
It was a remote quarter of the city to which the old
beldame had taken him, and he could scarcely find his
way out of the narrow lanes. There was a great throng
of people in them besides, and the boy thought to him-


160
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
*self that there must be a dwarf to be seen somewhere
in the neighborhood, for he heard cries everywhere
about him of, “Ho! see the ugly dwarf! Where does
this dwarf come from? Ho, what a long nose he has !
and how his head sticks to his shoulders ! and see his
hideous brown hands !" At any other time he would
have lingered to follow this creature, for he liked noth-
ing so much in his life as to see giants and dwarfs, and
similar monstrosities; but now he was in too great a
hurry to get home to his mother. .
He felt ready to cry when he came to the market-
place. His mother was still sitting where he had left
her, with a good deal of fruit left in her baskets, so
that he could not have slept a great while ; and yet,
it seemed to him, from the distance, as if she were look-
ing very sad and unhappy, for she did not call to the
passers-by to come and buy her wares, but was sitting
silent, with her head supported in her hand; and, as he
came nearer, the thought struck him that she seemed
paler than usual. He hesitated what to do, but he
plucked up courage at last, and creeping behind her,
laid his hand confidingly on her shoulder, and said,
“Mother, what is the matter? Are you angry with
me?"
The woman turned round to look at him, but started
back with a cry of horror.
“What do you want with me, you frightful dwarf ?”
she shrieked. “Away with you! I will not bear such
tom-foolery !”
“But, mother, what possesses you? Don't you
know me?” asked little Jacob, terrified. “You are
surely ill. Why do you drive your own son away from
you?”
·
“I told you to begone," answered Hannah, angrily.


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
161
“ You will get no money from me by such tricks, you
frightful abortion !”
“ Alas! God has taken away her understanding!”
said Jacob, greatly alarmed. “What shall I do to get
her home? Dear mother, be reasonable a moment;
· look at me; I am your son, your own Jacob.”
“O, this is too shameless !” cried Hannah to her
neighbors. “Look at this hideous dwarf; he stands
here driving away all my customers, and dares to make
a jest of my misfortunes. He calls himself my son, my
own Jacob! the monster!”
At this her neighbors gathered round, and began to
scold him with all their might, – and market-women,
you know, understand that art perfectly, — and abused
him for jesting at poor Hannah's unhappiness, who had
had her pretty son stolen seven years before ; and they
threatened to fall upon him and tear him to pieces,
unless he went away instantly.
Poor Jacob could not tell what to make of all this.
He had come, as he believed, early this very morning,
as usual, with his mother to the market-place. He had
helped to set out her fruit; had afterwards gone to the
house of the old woman, and dropped asleep for a few
hours; and now here he was back again, and yet his
mother and the neighbors talked about seven years !
and they called him a disgusting dwarf! “What,”
thought he, “can have happened to me ?” Seeing
that his mother would have nothing to say to him, his
eyes filled with tears, and he went sadly down the
street to the shop where his father mended shoes
during the day. “I will see,” he thought to himself,
“whether he refuses to know me too. I will stand at
the door and speak to him.” When he came to the
shoemaker's shop, he stopped at the door and looked
14*


162
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
in. The shoemaker was so busy with his work that he
did not see him at first; but casting accidentally a
glance at the door, he dropped shoe, awl, and thread
on the floor, and exclaimed in terror, “ For God's sake,
what is that! what is that!”
“Good evening, master,” said the boy, coming into
the shop. “How do you do?”
“Badly, badly, little gentleman," answered his
father, to Jacob's great astonishment; for he too
appeared not to recognize him. “Business comes in
very slow. I am all alone, and growing old now, and
yet I can't afford a journeyman."
“But have you no son, who could be of assistance to
you ?" inquired the boy.
"I had a son once, named Jacob, who ought to be
now a slim, strong lad of twenty, able to tuck me
cleverly under his arm. Ah! what a clever fellow he
would have been! When he was only twelve years
old he was so intelligent, and skilful, and understood
even then so many handy tricks, and was so pleasant
and pretty! Ah! he would have drawn me customers,
I'll be bound! I should n't have had to cobble much,
I warrant. None but new shoes made here then! But
so goes the world !”
“ But where is your son ?” asked Jacob, in a trem- .
bling voice.
“God only knows,” he answered. “Seven years
ago, — yes, full that, — he was stolen from the market-
place.”
“Seven years ago !” cried Jacob, with horror.
“Yes, little gentleman, seven years ago. I can see
my wife, as if it were to-day, come crying and shrieking
home, saying that the child had been away the whole
day, and that she had hunted for him everywhere, and


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
163
could not find him. I always expected it would be so; for
Jacob was a pretty boy, though I say it that should n't
say it, and my wife was very proud, and liked to hear
people praise him, and often sent him with vegetables,
and such like, to the great houses. That was all right;
he was always handsomely tipped ; but, said I, take
care ; the city is large; many bad people live in it; take
care of little Jacob! And so it turned out. There
comes, at last, an ugly old woman to the market, bar-
gains for fruit, and buys so much in the end that she
can't carry it home. My wife, tender soul ! sends the
little boy with her, and he has never been seen from
that day to this.” .
“ And that is now seven years, you say?"
“Seven years next spring. We sent the crier about;
we went ourselves from house to house asking for him.
Many persons knew the handsome boy, and liked him,
and hunted with us. But all in vain ; and nobody
knew the woman who bought the fruit. But à decrepit
old lady, ninety years old, said it might possibly have
been the wicked fairy, Krauterweis, who comes out
once every fifty years to make purchases."
While saying this, Jacob's father sat pounding his
shoe bravely, and drawing out his threads with both
fists. It was growing evident to the little lad that
what he had gone through was no dream, and that he
had actually served seven years as a squirrel with the
wicked fairy. Anger and grief filled his heart almost to
bursting. Seven years of his life the old hag had stolen
from him, and what remuneration had he to show for
it ? He could polish slippers of cocoanut shell, and
could clean chambers with floors of glass, and he had
learned from the guinea-pigs the mysteries of cooking!
He stood thus a good while, thinking of his fate, and


164
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
at last, his father asked him: “Would you like some
thing of my manufacture, young gentleman ? Perhaps
a pair of slippers would suit you; or,” added he, laugh-
ing, “perhaps a leathern case for your nose ?”
“Why do you refer to my nose ? " inquired Jacob.
" Why should I like a case for it?"
“Nay," answered the shoemaker; “ every one to his
taste ; but I must say, if I had such a terrible nose, I
would have a case made for it at once of red shiny
leather. Look, sir, I have a beautiful piece handy ; you
would require a yard of it at least. But, consider how
well you would be protected. With a case, you might
knock it against every door-post; you might even let a
cart run over it, and never hurt you.”
The little fellow stood dumb with horror. He felt of
his nose, and found it thick, heavy, and two feet long!
The old woman, then, had altered his shape! This was
the reason why his mother did not know him, and why
everybody called him a hideous dwarf! “Master,"
said he, half crying, “have you a looking-glass at hand,
in which I can look at myself ?”
"Young gentleman,” answered his father gravely,
“you have no cause to be vain of the figure nature has
given you, and no good reason to be looking all the
time in the glass. Give up the habit, I advise you. In .
your case nothing can be more ridiculous.”
“ Alas! please let me look in your looking-glass,”
cried the little fellow. "Believe me, it is not from
vanity."
“Don't bother me, young gentleman. I have no such
thing in the shop,” replied the cobbler. “My wife has
a little one, I believe, but I don't know where she hides
it. If you must have a looking-glass, Urban, the bar-
ber, lives across the street, and he has one twice as big


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
165
as your head. Go look into his; and now, good-morn-
ing."
With these words, his father pushed him gently out
of the shop, and, shutting the door behind him, went
back to his work. The boy went across the street, in
a very miserable state of mind, to Urban, the barber's,
whom he had known very well in former times.
“Good-morning, Urban,” said he to him. “I've
come to beg as a favor that you will let me look a
moment in your looking-glass.”
“With all the pleasure in the world ; there it is,"
cried the barber, laughing, and the customers waiting
to be shaved laughed uproariously with him. “You
are a pretty lad, I must confess; so slender and grace-
ful, with a neck like a swan, hands like a queen, and a
nose which I never saw equalled! You have some
reason to be vain, to be sure. Take a good look, sir;
take a good look. Nobody shall say I refused you per-
mission out of envy of your beauty."
A rude horse-laugh filled the barber's shop, while the
boy walked to the mirror and looked at his reflection.
Tears streamed from his eyes as he gazed. “No won-
der you did not recognize your little son Jacob, dear
mother,” said he to himself. His eyes had grown
small like a pig's; his nose was huge and hung down
over his chin ; his neck seemed to have disappeared,
and his head was joined to his shoulders ; it was with
the greatest difficulty he could turn it from one side to
the other. His body was of the same size as it had been
seven years previously, when he was twelve years of
age ; but, while others grew in height from twelve to
twenty, he had only increased in breadth, and his back
and breast were curved like a bow, and looked like
a little, well-filled sack. This extraordinary trunk was


166
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
supported on a pair of small, weak legs, very ill-
adapted to sustain the burthen, while the arms, which
hung down at his sides, were as large as those of
a well-grown man. His hands were yellow, and his
fingers long and spidery, and, when he extended them
to their full length, he could touch the ground without
stooping. Such was little Jacob's appearance as he
looked in the glass. He had been changed into a small,
misshapen dwarf.
His thoughts went back to that morning when
the old witch had examined his mother's baskets.
Everything which he had then ridiculed, — the long nose,
the hideous fingers, – she had now given to him ; and the
long, trembling neck was the only thing she had
omitted.
"Well, have you inspected yourself long enough, my
prince?” said the barber, stepping up and looking him
over with a laugh. “Upon my word, if a man should
attempt to dream such a figure, he could never imagine
one so comical. Come, I will make you an offer, my
little man. My barber's shop has a great deal of
custom, of course, but, still, not so much as I should
like. The reason is, my neighbor Lather, the barber,
has picked up a giant somewhere, who draws cus-
tomers. Now, a giant is one thing, but a manikin
like you is another. Come into my service, little chap;
you shall be found everything, lodging, eating, drink-
ing, clothes, pocket-money. Your duty shall be to
stand at the door every morning, and invite the people
in; or make the lather, and hand napkins to the
customers; and you may feel sure we shall both of
us make by it, - I get more customers than that fellow
with the giant, and you will get pocket-money from.
everybody.”


" NOSEY, THE DWARF.:.
167
· The boy felt, inwardly, bitterly outraged at the
proposal that he should act as the barber's decoy-bird.
But he was in no condition to resent the insult;
so he quietly told the barber that he had no time to
spend in such occupations, and left the shop.
· Although the old harridan had changed his body, he
felt a consciousness that she had failed to affect his
mind, for he saw that his thoughts and feelings were
no longer juvenile, as they had been seven years
previously ; nay, he believed he had become much
wiser and more intelligent in this interval. He did
not mourn the loss of his departed beauty, nor sigh
at the ugliness of his present figure. His sole cause
of unhappiness was that he had been hunted like
a dog from his father's door. He resolved to make
another and final effort to convince his mother of his
identity.
He went up to her, as she sat in the market-place,
and entreated her to listen patiently to his story.
He reminded her of the day on which he had gone
away with the old woman; he reminded her of all
the little events of his childhood ; he then told her
that he had served seven years with the fairy, as a
squirrel, and that she had transformed him because
he had once insulted her. The shoemaker's wife knew
not what to think. Everything was true which he had
told concerning his childhood, but when he added
that he had been a squirrel for seven years, she said :
“It is impossible, and there are no such things as
fairies ;” and when she looked at him, she shuddered
with disgust, and would not believe him to be her son.
She decided, at last, that she had better consult
with her husband; so she collected her baskets together


168
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and directed him to follow. They went to the shoe-
maker's shop together.
“Hushand,” said she, “ see here ; this man insists
that he is our son Jacob. He has told me everything,
how he was stolen seven years ago, and how he has
been bewitched by a fairy.”
“ Indeed !” interrupted the cobbler, in a contempt-
uous tone. “Has he been telling you all this? The
scoundrel! Why, I told him the whole story not
an hour ago, and now he goes and makes a fool of you.
So you have been bewitched, my man? Wait a minute,
and I will exorcise you." Saying this, he took down a
bundle of straps, which he had just cut, and, springing
on the little pigmy, beat him over his crooked back and
long arms, till the dwarf shrieked with pain and ran
away crying.
In that city, as everywhere else, there were very few
compassionate souls, ready to assist an unfortunate
person, whose misery rendered him also ridiculous.
Hence it was, that our unhappy dwarf went the whole
day without food or drink, and at night was forced
to make his bed as best he might on the cold, hard
steps of a church.
When the early beams of the rising sun awoke him
the next morning from his slumbers, he considered
seriously how he should earn his daily bread, since his
father and mother had repudiated him. He had too
much pride to act as a barber's decoy-duck, and he
was unwilling to hire himself to a showman, and be
exhibited for money. What was he to do? It oc-
curred to his recollection, that, during his squirrel
existence, he had made much progress in the science
of cookery; and he believed, with good reason, that he
might venture to back his skill against many a cook of


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
169
high reputation. He resolved to avail himself of his
accomplishments.
As soon as the streets grew busy, and the day
had really begun, he entered the church, and performed
his devotions, and then set about the accomplishment
of his plans. The duke of the country was a notorious
glutton and gormandizer, fond of a good table, and
hunting for skilful cooks in every quarter of the globe.
Our dwarf betook himself to his palace. Coming
to the outer gate, the sentries at the door demanded
his business, and made him the butt of their brutal
ridicule ; but, undisturbed by their laughter, he in-
quired for the director of the kitchen. They conducted
him through the court-yard into the palace, and, wher-
ever he appeared, all the servants stopped in what
they were about, stared after him, and, laughing up-
roariously, joined the procession, so that by degrees
a large train of servants of every degree approached
the palace stairs ; the hostlers threw down their curry-
combs, the runners ran, the carpet-cleaners forgot to
beat their carpets ; all crowded after the misshapen
pigmy. There was an uproar as if an enemy were at the
gates, and the air was filled with a universal cry of:
“ A dwarfl a dwarf! Have you seen the dwarf?”.
At this moment the superintendent of the palace
appeared at the door, with an angry look on his
face, and a huge whip in his hand. “For heaven's
sake, ye hounds, why this noise ? Do you forget
that the duke is asleep?” And, swinging his whip
round his head, he brought it down heavily on the
backs of the hostlers and sentries. “Sir / sir !!! cried
they, “don't you see? we are bringing a dwarf, — a
dwarf, such as you never saw in your life.”
· The superintendent with difficulty suppressed a
15


170
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
stentorian laugh, when he caught sight of the diminu-
tive lad; for he feared, by laughing, to injure his dig-
nity. So, driving the rabble away with his whip, he led
the boy into the palace, and inquired his business.
When he heard that the latter desired to see the head
cook, he replied : “You have made a mistake, my
little fellow ; you want to see me, the superintendent of
the palace, I am sure. You would be the duke's dwarf,
would you not ?"
"No, your honor," answered the dwarf; “I am a
skilful cook, and learned in the composition of all rare
delicacies for the table. Would you be so good as
to take me to the chief cook? Perhaps he may find my
services useful."
“Every one to his taste, little man; but you are
a foolish chap, and don't know your own good. The
kitchen you want, is it? As the duke's dwarf, now,
you would have had no work to do, beautiful clothes to
wear, and as much to eat and drink as your heart could
wish. However, we shall see. Your skill in cooking
will hardly amount to what is wanted in the duke's
cook, and you are too good for a scullion."
With these words, the superintendent took him by
the hand, and led him into the pantry of the overseer of
the kitchen.
“Excellent sir,” said the dwarf to the overseer, bow-
ing so low that he rubbed his long nose against the
carpet, “ Are you in want of a skilful cook ?”
The director of the kitchen looked him all over from
head to foot, and burst into a loud laugh. " What!"
he cried ; “ you a cook! Do you think our ovens are
low enough for a little fellow like you to look into,
without standing on tiptoe and stretching your head
clean off yeur shoulders ? You little jewel, whoever


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
171
.
has sent you to me for a cook, has sent you on a fool's
errand.” Saying this, the director laughed heartily, in
chorus with the superintendent and all the servants
who were in the room.
The dwarf, however, was not to be diverted from his
purpose. “What matters an egg or two,” said he,
" and a little sirup and wine, with a little meal and
spice, in a house like this? Only give me some dainty
trifle to get up, and find me what I need for it, and
I will get it ready before your eyes, so that you shall
be compelled to say, "He is a cook of science and
genius.'". The dwarf continued to urge these and
similar arguments, his eyes gleaming, his long nose
twisting, and his spidery fingers working, as if empha-
sizing his words. “Very well !” said the director, at
length, taking the superintendent by the arm. “Very
well, for the joke's sake, so be it; come.”
They passed through several halls and corridors, and
came at last to the kitchen. This was a lofty, spacious
apartment, nobly arranged and fitted up; huge fires
burned on twenty hearths; a stream of transparent
water flowed down the middle, containing fish; the
provisions were stored in compartments of marble and
costly woods, ever ready to the hand; and on either
side were ten store-rooms, in which were gathered in
large quantities whatever rare and choice delicacies can
be found for man's palate in all Europe and the East.
Servants of every grade were running to and fro, rat-
tling and clattering among pots and pans ; but the
instant the director entered the kitchen every one stood
motionless, in whatever part of the room he chanced to
be, and the only sounds to be heard in the apartment
were the crackling of the fire and the rippling of the
stream.


172
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
• What has the duke ordered for breakfast, this morn-
ing?” the director inquired of the chief breakfast-cook,
an old and venerable man.
"My lord, he has ordered the Danish soup, and red
Hamburg dumplings."
“Good," said the director. “You heard the duke's
orders, my little man ? Do you think you can cook
these difficult articles ? You will certainly fail in the
dumplings, for their manufacture is a secret.”
“Nothing easier," said the dwarf, to the general sur-
prise of those present; he had often prepared these
delicacies while a squirrel. “Nothing easier. Let me
have, for the soup, such and such herbs, such and such
spices, the feet of a wild pig, and greens and eggs.
But for the dumplings," said he, in a lower tone, so that
only the director and the breakfast-cook might hear,
“ for the dumplings I need meat of four sorts, some
duck's fat, a little ginger, and a certain herb called
Magentrost (stomach-warmer).”
"Ho! by Saint Benedict! Of what magician have
you learned your art ?” cried the cook, in astonishment.
“He has described the receipt to a hair; and the herb
Magentrost we knew nothing about. Ay, that must be
a vast improvement. 0, you miracle among cooks!”
“I should never have thought it,” said the superin-
tendent. “However, let him give us a proof of his
skill. Give him the things he wants, utensils and all,
and let him get up the breakfast.”
The servants were told to obey his orders, and every-
thing was placed in readiness on the hearth. But it
was found that his nose scarcely reached the level of
the fireplace. Two chairs were therefore set together,
a block of marble placed on them, and the little prodigy
invited to commence his demonstration. The cooks,


NOSEY, THE DWARF. -, .
173
scullions, and servants, stood round in a wide circle,
and witnessed with astonishment the dexterity and nim-
bleness of his hands, and the delicacy and elegance of
the results of his labors. When he had completed all
his preliminary arrangements, he directed that both the
pots should be set on the fire and permitted to simmer
till he should give the word ; then he began to count,
one, two, three, and so on, till, exactly at five hundred,
he cried out, “Halt!” The pots were taken off the
fire, and the dwarf invited the director to taste.
The master-cook caused one of the scullions to bring
him a golden spoon, and, washing it in the brook,
handed it to the director. The latter stepped to the
hearth with a solemn air, took up a little of the food in
the spoon, and, tasting it, shut his eyes and smacked
his lips with delight, exclaiming:
“ Delicious! by the life of the duke, delicious !
Would you like a spoon, superintendent ?”
The latter bowed, took the spoon, and tasted, and
was beside himself with delight. “With all respect
for your great skill, breakfast-maker, and I know you
to be a very accomplished man, you have never made
in all your life such admirable soup, and such delicious
Hamburg dumplings as these.”
The cook now tasted in his turn, and, shaking the
dwarf with reverence by the hand, said to him, “ Pig-
my, you are a master of your profession! That Magen-
trost does indeed impart a unique and miraculous flavor
to the entire compound.”
At this moment the duke's groom of the chambers
entered the kitchen, and said that his grace was inquir-
ing for his breakfast. The soup and dumplings were
straightway served upon silver dishes, and sent to the
duke, the director of the kitchen meanwhile taking the
15*


174
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
little wonder into his private room to converse with him.
They had been there hardly as long as it takes to recite
a paternoster (which is a sort of prayer of the Franks,
my lord, not half as long as the prayers of true believ-
ers), when a message came, summoning the director
into the duke's presence. He put on a dress-suit as
rapidly as he could, and followed the messenger. .
The duke's countenance wore an expression of ex-
treme satisfaction. He had swallowed the whole con-
tents of the silver dishes, and was wiping his beard as
the director entered. “Look, director," said the duke,
“I have been invariably delighted with your cooks ;
but tell me who it was that cooked my breakfast this
morning. It was never so delicious since I mounted
the throne of my ancestors. Tell me the name of the
cook, that I may send him a token of my gratitude.”
“Please your highness, it's a wonderful story,"
answered the director of the kitchen, and told him how,
early that morning, a dwarf had been brought to him,
who insisted on being a cook, and how everything had
turned out. The duke, greatly surprised, called the
dwarf into his presence, and asked him who he was, and
whence he came. Of course little Jacob could not tell
the duke that he had been bewitched, and had been
serving hitherto in the capacity of a squirrel. Still he
adhered to the truth when he stated that he was with-
out father or mother, and had studied his art with an
old woman. The duke inquired no further, but made
merry over the extraordinary figure of his new cook.
.“ If you will stay in my service,” said he, “your
wages shall be fifty ducats a year, besides a suit of
clothes and two extra pairs of trousers. In return, you
must cook my breakfast every day with your own hands,
look after the dressing of my dinner, and take general


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
175
charge of my kitchen. As every one in my palace re-
ceives his name from me, your name shall be Nosey,
and you shall hold the rank of sub-kitchen-inspector."
Nosey fell at the feet of the mighty duke, and, kiss-
ing his shoes, swore to serve him faithfully.
Thus, at length, was the little fellow well provided
for; and his subsequent efforts covered his office with
glory. It can be safely asserted that the duke was a
different man during Nosey's administration. Hitherto
he had often been pleased to throw the dishes and plates
at his cook's head; nay, he once struck the director
himself so violently on the head with a baked calf's foot,
which he declared was too tough, that he fell senseless
to the ground, and was obliged to keep his bed three
days. To be sure, the duke repaired whatever damages
his anger inflicted, by the gift of handfuls of ducats;
but, notwithstanding, his cooks never entered his high-
ness' presence without fear and trembling. Since the
arrival of the dwarf, however, everything seemed magi-
cally changed. The duke now took five instead of three
meals every day, so as to get the full benefit of his
diminutive servant's skill, and never showed the faint-
est indication of discontent. On the contrary, every-
thing the dwarf prepared he declared to be original
and excellent. He became amiable and condescending,
and grew fatter every day.
He frequently summoned the kitchen-director and
Nosey into his presence while dining, and, seating one
on his right hand and the other on his left, would shove
bits of the choicest delicacies into their mouths with his
own fingers, an honor which both well knew how to
appreciate.
The dwarf was the wonder of the city. People
craved of the kitchen-director, with tears in their eyes,


176
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
to be permitted to see the sub-inspector cook, and some
of the most distinguished men of the dukedom obtained
permission to send their servants to the royal kitchen
to take lessons from Nosey by the hour; a proceeding
which brought him in no little money, for each paid a
half ducat daily. To keep the other cooks in good-
humor, and prevent any feeling of jealousy, Nosey
resigned to them all the money which the gentlemen
paid for the instruction of their servants.
In this way Nosey passed two years in extreme com-
fort and honor; and the only reflection causing him a
pang was the memory of his parents. Thus he lived,
with nothing remarkable to disturb the even tenor of
his way, till the following event occurred. Being ex-
ceedingly skilful and fortunate in his purchases, he went
in person, as often as time permitted him, to the market,
to procure poultry and fruit for the duke's table. He
went one morning to the goose-market, and made in-
quiries for fat geese, of which his highness was ex-
tremely fond. His appearance, so far from exciting
laughter and ridicule, inspired the greatest respect and
veneration, for he was well known as the duke's famous
master-cook, and every market-woman felt herself fortu-
nate if he so much as turned his nose in her direction.
He saw at length a woman sitting in a corner, at the
extreme end of the row, who had geese for sale like
the rest, but who did not, like them, commend her wares
or shout to buyers to come and purchase. He went up
to her and examined and weighed her geese They
proved to be such as he wanted, and, buying three,
with the cage containing them, hoisted them upon his
broad shoulders and trudged back to the palace. It
struck him as singular that only two of the geese gab-
bled and screamed like common birds, while the third


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
177
sat perfectly silent and absorbed, heaving deep sighs,
and groaning like a human being. “This one is sick,"
said he to himself; “I must make haste to kill and dress
her.” The goose answered, in a perfectly distinct and
audible voice :
“One movement of thy murd'rous knife,
And instant snaps thy thread of life!
By fear, if not by love, be stayed ;
Then, stranger, spare, 0, spare thy blade !"
Nosey the dwarf, much terrified, set down his cage
on the ground, and the goose, sighing profoundly,
gazed at him with her beautiful, intelligent eyes. “The
deuce !” cried Nosey. “So you can talk, Miss Goose ?
I should never have thought it. Nay, never be so
down-hearted. Men are no fools, and no one would
put an end to so rare a bird. But I lay a wager, you
have not always worn feathers. I myself was once a
filthy squirrel.”
“You are right,” answered the goose ; “I was not
born to this ignominious body. Alas! it was not sung
to me in my cradle, that Mimi, the daughter of the great
Wetterbock, was to be slain in the kitchen of a duke."
“ Make your mind easy, my dear Miss Mimi,” said
the dwarf, consolingly. “As surely as I am an honest
fellow, and sub-kitchen-inspector to his highness the
duke, no one shall touch a hair of your head. I will
give you a coop in my private room; you shall have
food in abundance, and I will devote all my leisure time
to your entertainment. I will tell the rest of the kitchen
gentlemen that I am fattening a goose for the duke with
a variety of choice herbs; and, as soon as I find a good
· opportunity, I will set you at liberty."
The goose thanked him with tears in her eyes, and


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
179
tinguished gourmand living. Be careful, therefore, that
my table is so attended to that he shall be thrown into
profounder admiration every day. With this view, you
must never, under fear of my displeasure, produce the
same dish twice. You can obtain from my treasurer
whatever. sums you need. And, if you find yourself
obliged to cook diamonds and gold, do so without hesi-
tation. I prefer being impoverished to blushing before
my guest.”
So spake the duke, and the dwarf answered with a
respectful bow : “It shall be as you say, your high-
ness. God willing, everything I make shall be suited
precisely to the taste of this prince of good-livers."
The little cook now summoned to his, aid all the
resources of his art. He had no mercy on the duke's
treasury, and was still less lenient to himself. He was
seen the whole day long enveloped in a cloud of
fire and smoke, and his voice sounded incessantly
through the arches of the kitchen ; for he ruled the
under-cooks and scullions like a sovereign. - My Lord
Sheik, I might do here as the camel-drivers of Aleppo
do, in the stories they tell to travellers, when they
undertake to describe a sumptuous feast. They enlarge
by the hour together on every dish set before the
guests, awakening thereby great appetites in their
listeners, who, in consequence, involuntarily alter their
intentions, and halt for dinner, of which, you may be
sure, the camel-drivers get an ample share. But I hold
this custom more honored in the breach than in the
observance, and shall avoid it.
The foreign prince had already staid a fortnight with
the duke, and feasted royally. They devoured not less
than five meals a day, and the duke was well satisfied
with nis cook's efforts, for he saw contentment in the


180
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
features of his guest. On the fifteenth day, however,
it happened that his highness called the dwarf into his
presence, and, presenting him to the prince, asked him
if his dwarf had pleased him.
“You are a wonderful cook," answered the foreign
prince. “During the whole time I have been here,
you have not repeated a single dish, and everything
has been cooked sublimely. But, pray explain why
you have delayed so long in producing that queen of
delicacies, the pie Souzeraine ?”.
The dwarf was much startled, for he had never heard
of this pastry-queen; but, summoning his presence of
mind, he answered : “May it please your highness, I
was in hopes that your presence might still long illumi-
nate this court, and for this reason I delayed this sov-
ereign dish. For with what should your slave testify
his veneration at your departure, if not with the pie
Souzeraine ?"
"So," answered the duke, laughing, “in my case
you intended to wait till the day of my death before tes-
tifying your veneration. For, I remember, you have
never sent up to me this wonderful pastry. But you
must devise some other testimonial, for tomorrow you
must furnish us with the pie Souzeraine."
“Your will is law, your highness," answered the
dwarf, and withdrew. His mind was much agitated,
for the day of his disgrace was at hand He could not
imagine the composition of this pie, and retired to his
private room, weeping over his unhappy fate. While
thus engaged, Mimi the goose, who had the run of his
chamber, inquired the cause of his lamentations.
“Dry your tears,” said she, when she had heard of
the pie Souzeraine ; “ this dish came often to my fath-
er's table, and I know nearly all its ingredients. You


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
181
take this and that, so much and so much; and, even
supposing these are not all that are necessary, the
tastes of your master and his friend are not delicate
enough to discover the deficiencies.”
At these words of Mimi, the dwarf sprang up de-
lighted, and, blessing the day on which he had bought
the goose, set at once about preparing the queen of
pies. He made a little at first by way of experiment,
and its flavor was so delicious that the director of the
kitchen department, to whom he gave a little to taste,
again glorified his inimitable genius.
Next day he prepared a similar pie, of larger size,
and sent it to the royal table, warm from the oven, and
decorated with wreaths of flowers. He himself slipped
on his best court-suit, and took his post in the dining-
hall. At the moment he entered, the head carver was
cutting up the pie and handing it to the duke and his
guest on silver plates. The duke swallowed a huge
mouthful, and, casting his eyes up to the ceiling, said,
after gulping it down : “Ah! ah! ah ! this pie is justly
called the pastry-queen ; and my cook is no less the
pastry-king ; is he not, my friend ?”
His guest took a small piece on his plate, and, having
tasted it with great attention, burst into a scornful
laugh. “This thing is well made,” he answered, push-
ing away his plate, “but it is not quite up to the Souze-
raine. I expected as much.”
The duke wrinkled his forehead with rage, and
blushed with mortification. “Hound of a dwarf !” he
cried, “how dare you play this trick on your master ?
Must I have your big head chopped off as a punishment
for your infamous cookery ?”
“Alas ! my lord, I swear to heaven I cooked the
- ... 16


182
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
dish by all the rules of art; failure is impossible,”
replied the dwarf, in an agony of terror.
“It is a lie, you knave !" shouted the duke, kicking
him from one end of the room to the other. “Do you
think the prince would say so, if it were not? I will
have you chopped to pieces and baked in a pie your-
self !”
“Have mercy !” cried the pigmy, falling on his
knees, and embracing the prince's feet. “Say, sire,
what is wanting to this pastry, to render it acceptable
to your palate ? Suffer me not to die for a handful of
meat and flour!”
" It will be useless to tell you, my dear Nosey,"
answered the stranger with a laugh. “I was thinking
all yesterday that you could not make this pie like
my cook. But, if you must know, it needs an herb,
unknown to anyone in this country, called Sneeze-
with-pleasure ; without this the pie is without flavor,
and your master will never eat it as I do."
The duke was boiling with rage. “But I will eat
it,” he cried, his eyes sparkling with fury; “for I
swear by my princely honor, either I will show it to
you tomorrow as you want it, or the head of this
scoundrel here shall disfigure the gate of my palace.
Go, dog! I give you four-and-twenty hours' time to
retrieve yourself.”
The dwarf repaired to his chamber, and told the
goose with many tears that his death was near, for he
had never heard of the herb Sneeze-with-pleasure.
“Is that all ?" said she ; " then I can soon help you,
for my father taught me every herb that grows. At
any other time your death were certain, but fortunately
to-night is the new-moon, and at this time the plant is
The duke she will never eat it does without fla


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
183
:
in flower. Tell me, are there any old chestnut-trees
near the palace ?"
:"Yes, indeed,” answered the dwarf with reviving
courage. “A large group of them stands on the lake-
shore, not two hundred paces from the house. But
why do you ask?”.
“ This herb grows only at the foot of old chestnut-
trees," said Mimi. “Let us lose no time, but seek for
it at once. Take me under your arm, and set me down
when you get into the open air. I will help you hunt
for it."
He did as she directed, and went with her to the
palace gate. But the sentinel there held out his mus-
ket, saying, “My dear Nosey, it is all up with you. I
have positive orders not to let you leave the palace.”
“But surely I can go into the garden ?" answered
the dwarf. “Be obliging now; send one of your com-
rades to the superintendent, and ask him whether I may
not go into the garden and hunt for herbs.”
The sentinel assented, and permission was given ;
for the garden had high walls, and escape from it was
inconceivable. As soon as the dwarf reached the open
air, he set Mimi carefully down, and she went before
him rapidly to the lake-shore, where stood the chestnut-
trees. He followed her with a beating heart, for it
was his last and only hope. Should she fail to find the
herb, his resolve was taken unalterably to throw him-
self into the water, rather than submit to be beheaded.
The goose sought everywhere in vain, wandering about
under the chestnut-trees, and turning over every tuft
of grass with her bill. The herb was nowhere to be
found, and she began to cry with compassion and
anguish; for the evening was growing darker, and


184
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
objects around becoming more and more difficult to
recognize.
The dwarf's eyes were turned to the opposite shore
of the lake, and he suddenly cried :“See, see, there is
a large, old tree on the other side yonder! Let us go
there and search; perhaps the herb is growing there.”
The goose hopped and flew to the spot, and he ran
after, as fast as his little legs would let him. The chest-
nut-tree cast a vast shadow, and it was so dark in its
vicinity that scarcely anything could be discerned.
But the goose suddenly came to a halt, and, clapping
her wings with joy, thrust her head into the tall grass,
and plucked out something which she gave in her bill
to the astonished dwarf with great caution, saying :
“ This is your herb, and a great abundance of it is
growing here; so it will never fail you in future.”
The dwarf gazed at the plant in deep thought; a
sweet odor was streaming from it, which reminded him
involuntarily of the scene of his transformation. The
stalk and leaves were a bluish-green, and supported a
crimson flower with a yellow edge.
“God be praised !” he cried, after a pause. “A
miracle! Do you know, Mimi, I think this is the same
plant which changed me from a squirrel into this hide-
ous shape ? Shall I make the trial ?”
“ Not yet,” entreated the goose. «Take a handful
of this herb with you, go with me to your room, collect
your money and the rest of your property, and then we
will try the power of this plant."
Obedient to her directions, the dwarf carried her back
to his chamber, his heart beating audibly from exces-
sive anxiety. After tying about fifty ducats, the
amount of his savings, with some clothes and shoes
into a bundle, he said : “ Please God, I will now get


NOSEY, THE DWARF.
185
rid of my burthen ;” and, thrusting his nose deep into
the flower, he took a long, strong sniff of the fragrance.
He instantly felt a snapping in all his limbs, and was
conscious that his head was rising from his shoulders.
He took a look at his nose, and saw that it was grow-
ing smaller and smaller. His back and breast began
to straighten, and his legs grew longer and bigger.
The goose gazed in astonishment at all these changes.
“Ha ! how large, how handsome you are ! ” she ex-
claimed. “God be praised I there is not a particle left
of what you were a moment ago.”
Jacob was rejoiced beyond measure, and in the
abundance of his gratitude folded his hands and prayed.
But his joy did not cause him to forget the extent of
his obligations to Mimi. His heart impelled him to fly
at once to his parents, but he repressed the impulse,
and said to his invaluable ally : “Whom have I to
thank but you, that I am restored again to myself?
Without you I should never have found this herb ;
without you I should have retained forever this fright-
ful figure, or perhaps have died under the headsman's
axe. Come! I will requite you. I will take you to
your father. He, who is so skilful in all the arts of
magic, will be able to disenchant you without diffi-
culty.”
The goose shed tears of pleasure, and accepted his
proposal. Jacob passed unrecognized out of the pal-
åce, and set forth on the road to the sea-coast to find
Mimi's home.
What more shall I. say, my lord sheik, except that
they accomplished their journey successfully ; that
Wetterbock disenchanted his daughter, and dismissed
Jacob, laden with splendid presents; that he returned
to his native land, and his parents recognized with
16*


186
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
delight their long-lost son ; that he purchased a shop
with the gifts which he had received from Wetterbock,
and that he became a rich, happy and successful man?
I will only add, that a tremendous excitement took
place at the palace, after the dwarf's flight; for when,
on the following day, the duke made ready to perform
his oath, and gave orders to strike off the dwarf's head
if he had not procured the required herb, he was, of
course, nowhere to be found; and the foreign prince,
suspecting that the duke had secretly removed the cul-
prit, in order to avoid depriving himself of his best cook,
accused him of being faithless to his pledge. As a
necessary result, a great war arose between the two
princes, well known in history by the name of “The
Vegetable War.” Many battles were fought, and
much injury inflicted on either side ; but, in the end, a
peace was made, which Europeans call “The Pastry
Peace,” because, at the feast given in honor of the rec-
onciliation of the two nations, the prince's cook was
sent for, for the express purpose of providing the Souze-
raine, the queen of pies, for the royal table, where the
duke devoured it with intense satisfaction.
Thus, as you see, my lord sheik, the greatest results
often flow from the smallest causes; and this is the his-
tory of Nosey, the dwarf.
· Such was the story told by the European. After he
had ended, Ali Banu directed fruit to be served to him
and the other slaves, for their refreshment, and con-
versed, while they ate, with his friends sitting near
him. The youths, whom the old stranger had intro-
duced, were overflowing with admiration for the sheik,
his house, and all his arrangements. “Upon my honor,"
said the young clerk, “there is no pleasanter way of


188
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
mingled more with men, these short stories ceased to
please me. I wanted them longer, and liked to have
them treat of human beings, and marvellous adven-
tures."
“Ay, I remember those times perfectly," interrupt-
ed one of his friends. “It was you who inspired us
with our thirst for narrative. One of your slaves knew
as many stories as a camel-driver of Medina, and, as
soon as his work was done, it was his duty, you recol-
lect, to join us on the lawn before your house, and
there tell us adventures till the night was far ad-
vanced.”
“ And on such occasions," said the clerk,“ did not a
new and unknown realm unfold itself, - a land of genii
and fairies, luxurious with wonders of the vegetable
world, adorned with palaces of emeralds and rubies,
peopled by slaves of gigantic size, who appeared when
you turned a ring about on your finger, or rubbed a
lamp, or uttered an incantation of Solomon, and who
brought sumptuous feasts in golden dishes ? We felt
ourselves irresistibly citizens of those lands; we made
wonderful voyages with Sindbad ; we walked in the
evenings with Haroun al Raschid, the commander of
the faithful; we knew Giaffar, his grand vizier, as well
as we knew ourselves. In short, we lived in those
fables, as a man lives in his dreams; and no part of the
day was so pleasant to us as the afternoons when we
assembled on the lawn, and your old slave told us sto-
ries by the hour. Tell us, old friend, why is it, that we
took so much pleasure then in listening to tales, that
even now we can find no more delightful entertain-
ment?"
The sensation manifested in the hall at this point,
and the calls for silence uttered by the overseer of the


ABNER, THE JEW.
189
slaves, prevented the old man from answering. The
young friends were in doubt whether to be glad that
they were about to listen to a new tale, or to regret the
interruption to their conversation with the aged stran-
ger; but a second slave now rose from his seat, and
began thus :
ABNER, THE JEW, WHO HAD SEEN NOTHING.
My Lord Sheik, my native place is Mogadore, on the
shores of the great sea; and at the time the all-powerful
Emperor Muley Ismael reigned over Morocco, a story
circulated among the people, which you would perhaps
be pleased to hear. It is the history of “ Abner, the
Jew, who had seen nothing.”
Jews, as you know, are found the world over, and
they are everywhere Jews; crafty, with eyes like a
falcon's for the smallest advantage ; cunning, and the
more so the more they are abused ; fertile in expedient,
and ever on the watch for gain. But that this excess
of subtlety sometimes brings about a Jew's discomfit-
ure, is proved by the example of Abner, on the occa-
sion of his taking a walk one evening outside the
gates of Morocco.
He walks along, with his pointed cap on his head
and his scanty and dingy cloak on his back, taking
from time to time a pinch of snuff from his golden box,
which he keeps carefully out of sight, and stroking his
long beard ; and, in spite of the restless eyes, which
perpetual fear and anxiety, and the desire to discover
something to add to his gains, keep in incessant mo-
tion, his mobile features shine with self-satisfaction.


190
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
His appearance indicates that his business to-day has
been successful; and such is, indeed, the fact. He is a
physician, a merchant, a broker, — everything which
brings him in money. He has bought a slave to-day
with a secret blemish; he has bought a camel's load of
gum at a very low price ; and he has, above all, pre-
pared the last draught for a sick man of great wealth,
not with a view to his recovery, but to his decease.
He had just left the borders of a little grove of palms
and date-trees, when he heard behind him the shouts of
a number of men, who came running at full speed in his
direction. They were a body of imperial hostlers, with
the superintendent of the stables at their head, and
were throwing anxious glances on all sides, like men
searching for something they had lost.
“Hollo, Mosey !” cried the superintendent, gasping
for breath ; “have you seen one of the imperial horses,
with saddle and bridle on, run this way?”
“ The finest runner in the world ?" answered Abner;
“ with very small hoofs, and shoes of fourteen-carat
silver ; his hair shining like gold; fifteen hands high ;
his tail three feet and a half long, and his bit made of
twenty-two carat gold ?”.
“ The very one !” cried the superintendent. “The
very one!” cried the chorus of hostlers. “It is the
Emir," said an old groom. “I have told Prince Abdal-
lah, at least a dozen times, he should ride the Emir with
a snaffle. I know the beast. I have warned the prince
he would throw him off; and I warned him as if I had
to pay with my head for the pain in his back. But
where is he? Which way did he go ?”
“I have seen no horse," answered Abner, laughing.
“How should I know which way he went ?”
Astonished at this answer, the gentlemen of the sta-


ABNER, THE JEW.
191
ble were on the point of insisting on a reply to their
question, when another event happened to interrupt
them.
By a strange coincidence, such as so rarely comes to
pass, the empress' pet lap-dog had just escaped from
the palace. A crowd of black slaves came up at full
speed to the place where the hostlers were standing,
shouting, as they approached : “Have you seen the
empress' lap-dog about here?”.
“It is not a dog you are looking for, I think, gentle-
men,” said Abner. “It is a female."
"Exactly!” cried the chief eunuch, delighted. -
" Aline, where are you?”
“A small setter,” continued Abner, “with long ears,
a silky tail, and limps on the right fore-foot ?".
“Her exact description to a hair !” cried the chorus
of blacks. “ Aline, to a T. The empress fell into con-
vulsions as soon as she was missed. Aline, where are
you? What will become of us, if we go back to the
harem without her? Quick! which way did she run ?”
“I have seen no dog,” said Abner. “I never knew
before that the empress — God bless her! - had a lap-
dog."
The hostlers and slaves were furious at what they
called Abner's impudence, in cracking jokes over the
property of their majesties, and doubted not for a mo-
ment, so improbable were his denials, that he had stolen
both horse and dog. While the rest continued the
search, the head-hostler and the chief eunuch seized the
Jew, and carried him, half-laughing, half-terrified, be-
fore the emperor. . .
Muley Ismael, furious with anger at hearing what
had taken place, called together the council of the pal-
ace, and, in consideration of the importance of the occa-


* ABNER, THE JEW..
193 :
diamond, inflexible as iron, — since it is permitted to
your paltry slave to raise his voice before your beam-
ing face, hear me. I swear by the God of my fathers,
by Moses and the prophets, that my eyes of flesh have
never seen your majesty's sacred horse, nor my adora-
ble empress' most lovely dog. Hearken to the expla-
nation of the affair :
“I was taking a walk to refresh myself, after the bur-
then and heat of the day, in the little grove of palms,
where I had the honor of meeting his excellency the
head hostler of your venerable stables, and his vigilance
the black superintendent of your blessed harem. I hap-
pened to notice in the fine sand between the palms the
track of some animal, and, being very familiar with the
traces made by animals in motion, I soon recognized it
as the mark left by a small dog. Minute, protracted
furrows ran along between the foot-prints, over the little
inequalities of the sandy ground, and I said to myself,
It is a female, and she has pendent dugs.' Other
marks near the prints of the fore feet, where the sand
seemed to have been softly brushed away, showed me
that the animal had a pair of wide, hanging ears; and, ,
observing that the sand at longer intervals was more
deeply furrowed, I thought to myself, “The little crea-
ture has a handsome, long-haired tail, like a bunch of
feathers, which she has been whipping the sand with ;'
and I noticed, at the same time, that one of her feet had
entered less deeply into the sand than the others, so I
came to the conclusion that the lap-dog of my most
adorable mistress, if I may dare to use the expression,
went a little lame.
“As regards the horse, may it please your majesty,
know that, as I was passing slowly through one of the
alleys of the grove, my attention was drawn to the
17


194
ARABIAN DAYS'. ENTERTAINMENTS.
tracks of a horse. I had hardly glanced at the beauti-
ful hoof, and the deep though delicate frog, when I said
to myself, . This was a horse of the Tschenner breed,
the finest in the world.' Seeing how wide apart and
how exquisitely regular the foot-prints were, may it
please your majesty, I thought in my heart, “This is a
splendid, a wonderful galloper ;' and I remembered
Job's description of the war-horse : He paweth ir
the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength; he goeth on to
meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and is not
affrighted; neither turneth he back from the sword.
The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear
and the shield.' Seeing something glitter on the
ground, I bent down, as I always do, and lo! it was a
bit of marble, in which the shoe of the running horse
had made a dent, and I saw at once that the shoe must
have been made of fourteen-carat silver; for I know
perfectly the signs of every sort of metal, true or false..
. “The alley in which I was walking was seven feet
wide, and on each side I noticed the dust was brushed
away from the trunks of the trees. This horse has
been switching his tail,' said I, and it must have been
three feet and a half long.' Under the trees, whose
foliage began five feet from the ground, I saw strewed
about some fresh leaves. His rapidity's back must
have knocked these off,' thought I; 'so we have a horse
of fifteen hands high.' Under the same trees lay little
tufts of hair of a golden hue, and of course I knew it
must be a yellowish dun horse. Just as I left the grove,
a trace of gold on a face of rock struck my eye. You
should know this mark,' said I ; 'what can this mean?'
A touchstone was soon applied to the rock, and the
result was a minute bit of gold, as pure and fine as any
the seven united states of Holland can produce. Of


ABNER, THE JEW. I
195
course, the mark must have been made by the bit of the
filying horse, rubbed for a moment against the rock as
he ran past. Any one who knows your sublime fond-
ness for magnificence, 0 king of kings ! knows also that
the meanest of your majesty's horses would blush to
champ on any other than a golden bit. This, please
your majesty, was the way it happened, and if — ".
“Now, by Mecca and Medina !” exclaimed Muley
Ismael, “these are what I call eyes. Such eyes would
not disgrace you, chief huntsman, and they would save
you a couple of hounds. You, minister of police, would
be able with such to see further than all your beadles
and spies. Now, scoundrel, in consideration of your
uncommon sagacity, we shall treat you honorably.
The fifty blows, which you have justly received, are
worth fifty ducats ; so pay down fifty in cash. Draw
out your purse, and beware for the future of cracking
jokes on our imperial property. For the rest, our
mercy is extended to you."
The whole court were filled with admiration of Abner's
sagacity, for his majesty himself had sworn that he was
a sharp-witted fellow. But this was no recompense for
his sufferings, and no consolation for the loss of his pre-
cious ducats. While he stood, with groans and sighs,
drawing one after the other slowly from his purse, and
reluctantly poising each, as it left his hand, on the tips
of his fingers, Schnuri, the imperial jester, poked fun at
him, by inquiring whether his ducats had all been tested
on the same stone on which Prince Abdallah's horse had
proved the purity of his bit. “Your wisdom has earned
a deal of glcry to-day,” said he ; “but I wager fifty
ducats you wish you had held your tongue. But what
says the prophet: 'A spoken word no chariot can over-
take, though it be drawn by four swift horses,' -— and


196
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
no lap-dog either, friend Abner, unless it happens to
limp."
Not long after this, to Abner, so melancholy incident,
he went one day to take another walk in the green val-
leys which lie between the spurs of the Atlas moun-
tains. While sauntering along he was overtaken, as
before, by a crowd of armed men, and the leader shouted
to him!
“Hollo! friend! Did you see Goro, one of the
emperor's body-guard, run this way? He has made
his escape, and we think he must have taken this way
into the mountains."
"I cannot aid you, my lord general," answered
Abner.
“0, ho! Are not you the sharp-eyed Jew who had
not seen his majesty's horse and dog ? Come, no hesi-
tation. The slave must have run this way; perhaps
you still smell him in the air? Or do you see the prints
of his flying feet in this tall grass ? Speak! he must be
about here. He is unrivalled in shooting sparrows with
the blow-pipe, his majesty's favorite amusement. Come,
sir, speak, or I will handcuff you on the spot."
“ General, can I say I have seen what in fact I have
not seen?”
"Jew! for the last time, which way did that slave
run ? Remember your bastinado ! remember your
ducats !"
"O, unhappy man that I am! If you will insist that
I saw this sparrow-shooter, why, he ran that way. If
you do not find him there, you will somewhere else.".
“Then you did see him?" growled the soldier.
“Certainly, Mr. Officer, since you insist on it.”
Away went the soldiers like the wind in the direction
indicated, and Abner returned home, greatly tickled


ABNER, THE JEW.
197
with the success of his artifice. But he was scarcely
four-and-twenty hours older when a crowd of palace-
guards forced their way into his house, - of course, it
being the Sabbath, polluting it with their presence, -
and hauled Abner into the presence of the Emperor
of Morocco.
“Dog of a Jew!” roared his majesty. “Do you dare
send imperial soldiers, in search of a runaway slave, on
a false scent into the mountains, while the fugitive was
really running towards the sea-coast, and nearly escaped
on board a Spanish ship? Soldiers, seize him! A
bundred blows on his feet! A hundred ducats from his
purse! As much as his feet swell, so much his purse
shall shrink!”
You are aware, my lord sheik, that in the empire
of Morocco people like justice to be speedy; so poor
Abner was mulcted and bastinadoed before it occurred
to anybody to ask his consent. He cursed the hard
fate which condemned his feet and his purse to bleed
as often as his majesty deigned to meet with a loss.
As he was limping out of the hall with howls and
groans, amid the laughter of the heartless courtiers,
Schnuri, the jester, accosted him: “Be not discon-
tented; be grateful, thankless Abner! Is n't it suffi-
cient honor for you that every loss which our sacred
emperor, God bless him ! meets with, should occasion
perceptible sorrow to such a fellow as you? Promise
to pay me a good fee, however, and I will come to your
shop every time, a full hour before the lord of the west
Ioses anything, and say to you, 'Don't leave your house
to-day, Abner ; you know the reason why. Shut your-
self in your own room under lock and key, till sun-
set.'"
17*


198
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
This, my lord, is the history of Abner the Jew, who
saw nothing.
When the slave had brought his tale to a close, and
silence again prevailed, the young clerk reminded the
old stranger of their previous conversation, and begged
he would now show them wherein lay the resistless
charm of fiction.
"I will do so with the greatest pleasure," answered
the old man. “Flowing water, which adapts itself to
every outline, and by degrees forces its way through the
hardest obstacles, is less plastic and changing than the
human soul. The soul of man is as light and free as
the air of heaven, and becomes, like air, lighter and
purer the higher it floats above this erring earth.
Hence there is a yearning in every man to lift himself
above the common dulnesses of daily life, and to move
more freely, be it in dreams alone, in a higher, nobler
sphere. You yourself said, my young friend, “We lived
in those stories, we thought and felt with those men ;'
and this explains the charm they had for you. While
you listened to the slave's fables, which were but the
poetry of another's mind, you were poetizing your-
self. You no longer felt the vicinity of things around
you ; your mind no longer pondered on its usual
thoughts. No, you lived it all; you were he to whom
this or that marvellous adventure happened,—you iden-
tified yourself with the hero of whom the story was
related. Thus your soul rose above the level present,
which seemed so dull, so unattractive. Thus your soul
moved free and untrammelled in a new and loftier
sphere. Fiction was to you reality; or, if you prefer
it, reality became fiction, while your mind, your essence,
lived in the lands of fable.”


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
199
“I do not wholly understand you,” answered the
young merchant; “but you are right in saying that we
lived in fable, or rather fable lived in us. Those happy
days are still vivid in my recollection. We used to
dream in our waking hours. We imagined ourselves
cast destitute on some wild, unpeopled island, and took
counsel with ourselves how to sustain our lives. Often
have we built ourselves huts in some dense thicket of
willows, and made a frugal meal on fruits, although not
a hundred paces distant stood our home, where we
could have obtained every luxury. Nay, there were
even times when we looked for the appearance of some
kind fairy, or wonderful dwarf, who would approach and
say to us, 'The earth is about to open, and will you
honor me by descending to my crystal palace, and en-
joying at your ease what my servants, the apes, shall
set before you?'"
The young men laughed, and admitted that their
friend had described their own experience. “Further,”
said another, “I am frequently surprised at this mys-
terious fact. For example, I should be not a little angry
at the falsehood, if my brother were to rush into my
room and say, 'Have you heard of the calamity of our
neighbor, the fat baker? He has had a quarrel with a
magician, and the latter, out of revenge, has changed
him into a bear, and he is now lying on the floor of his
chamber growling?' I should be extremely angry,
and charge him with lying. But it would be different
if I were told that my fat neighbor had made a long
journey into a remote country, and had there fallen
into the hands of a magician, who had changed him into
a bear. I should become, in such case, identified
with the story, travel in company with my obese baker,
encounter his adventures, and should feel no surprise


200
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
if he were in the end to be thrust into a bearskin, and
compelled to walk on all fours,"
• “True,” said the aged stranger; "and there is
another very agreeable kind of narrative, in which fairies
and magicians play no part, and with which palaces of
crystal, and genii carrying wonderful meats, have nothing
to do. No 'roc' birds and no magic horses are alluded
to in these, which differ totally from those called 'fairy
tales.'”
“What do you mean?" said the young men. “An-
other sort than fairy tales ?"
“I think a distinction should be drawn between
fairy tales and those narratives called "fictions.' If I
say to you, “I will tell you a fairy story,' you infer
from the outset that it is to be a recital of circum-
stances, deviating wholly from the usual course of com-
mon events, and placed in scenery totally different from
ordinary nature. Or, to be more intelligible, you expect
in a fairy tale to hear of other beings than mortal men ;
mysterious agencies meddling with the fate of the per-
son of whom the fairy tale treats — wizards and fairies,
mighty genii and princes of the ghostly world. The
entire fable assumes an unusual, wonderful form, and
resembles, perhaps, the textures of our carpets, or
those drawings of our best masters, called by Euro-
peans ' Arabesque.' It is forbidden to true Mussulmen
to reproduce in colors and outlines Allah's finest handi-
work, man; and hence one sees in these fabrics strange
twisted trees and branches terminating in human heads,
human bodies ending in fishes' tails, and short figures
reminding you of common life, and yet distorted and
impossible. Do you see my meaning ?”
"I think I do," replied the scribe. “But go on."
" The fairy story is of this character, fabulous, myse


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
201
terious, startling; and, because so contrary to our
common experience, the scene is generally laid in
foreign countries, or in remote and forgotten times.
Every nation has such fictions; the Turks no less
than the Persians, Chinese, Mongols. There are many
such even in the lands of the Franks, as I was once
told by a learned Giaour. But they are less beautiful
than our own; for, in place of fairies dwelling in splen-
did palaces, they describe devilish women called witches,
mischievous, hateful creatures, who live in filthy huts ;
and, instead or traversing the blue air in shell-shaped
chariots drawn by dragons, ride through the clouds on
brooms. They have, also gnomes and earth-spectres,
which they depict as small, distorted beings, occupied
incessantly in deeds of mischief. Such is the fairy tale.
Those narratives called, briefly, fictions, are wholly dif-
ferent. These generally confine themselves to this
earth; their scenes are laid in ordinary life, and their
marvellous part is at most the development of some
man's destiny, who becomes rich or poor, fortunate or
miserable, not by the interposition of witchcraft or sor-
cery, but by his own deeds, or strange combinations of
events.”
" True!” answered one of the young men. “Simi-
lar stories are to be found among those glorious tales
of Scheherazade, called 'The Thousand and One Nights.'
Most of the adventures of the Caliph Haroun al Raschid
and his vizier are of this character. They go forth
disguised, meet with various mysterious occurrences,
and subsequently discover a perfectly natural explana-
tion of the apparent miracles.”
" And you must admit, I think,” continued the old
man, “ that these tales are not the worst in the Thou-
sand and One Nights. And yet how different are they


202
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
in their origin, progress and character, from the fable
of Prince Camaralzaman, or the Three one-eyed Der-
vishes, or the fisherman who draws out of the sea a chest
sealed with Solomon's seal! But, after all, there is a
solid reason for the charm which pervades both, namely,
that in both we find something striking and unusual.
The extraordinary in the fairy tale consists in the min-
gling of supernatural influences with the ordinary life
of man. In the fiction, so called, it results from events
happening according to natural laws, to be sure, but in
a marvellous and startling manner.”
“Strange,” cried the scribe, “ strange, that this nat-
ural course of events should give us as much pleasure
as the supernatural incidents of fairy tales. What is
the explanation of this ?”
“The solution is in the development of the individual,”
answered the stranger. In the fairy tale the marvellous
so preponderates, the man acts so little from his own
impulses, that single figures and the characters they
exhibit can only be shown superficially. It is otherwise
in the common fiction, where the manner in which each
person speaks and acts according to the character of
his mind, constitutes at once the point and the charm
of the narrative."
“You are right,” answered the young merchant. “I
have never taken time to reflect on the subject, and have
simply noticed the fact to be so, and let it pass, finding
this tale delightful, or that one tedious, without consid-
ering the reason. But you have given us a key to un-
lock the mystery, a touchstone by which we can test
the merits of the stories we meet with in future.”
“Use it always," answered the old man, “and your
pleasure will increase in proportion as you learn to think






DO
AUTO
BOSS
WP
Hopp
ANDRENALE
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.


. :? !' (;?1 .: ):"(; :":
܆܇
. . "' ܐ :; ،
, ' 1 ? :i܂


.از
عد
و
ا
و را
لے
کر


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
203
on what you hear. But look; another slave is rising
to begin.”
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
· My Lord Sheik, I am by birth a German, and have
been in your country too short a time to be able to tell
a Persian fairy tale, or to talk agreeably of sultans and
viziers. I must ask the favor, therefore, of being per-
mitted to speak of my father-land, from which perhaps
I can draw something to afford you entertainment. Un-
fortunately, our stories are rarely so elegant as yours ;
that is, they speak rarely of sultans or kings, nor allude
to viziers or pashas, called by us ministers of justice,
finance, or the like; they live, unless their heroes are
soldiers, a very humble existence, and find their encour-
agement principally among the common people.
· In the southern part of Germany lies the little city
of Grunwiesel, where I was born and bred. It is small,
as all cities are in that country. In the centre is a little
market-place with a fountain, an old guildhall on one
side, and round the market the houses of the justice of
the peace and the more influential merchants ; and a
couple of narrow streets hold all the rest of the inhab-
itants. All know each other; every one knows what
happens everywhere else ; and if the priest, the burgo-
master, or the doctor, has an additional dish on his table,
by dinner-time it is known to the entire city. In the
afternoon the ladies go to each other's houses, paying
visits as they call it, to talk, over strong coffee and
sweet biscuits, about this great event; and the general
conclusion arrived at is that the priest must have in-
vested in a lottery and won money sinfully, or the bur-


204
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
gomaster have taken a bribe, or the doctor have received
money from the apothecary on the condition of writing
expensive prescriptions. You may imagine, my lord
sheik, how disagreeable a circumstance it must have
been for so well-regulated a place as Grunwiesel, when
a man arrived there, of whom nobody knew whence he
came, what he wanted, or how he lived. The burgo-
master, to be sure, had seen his passport, — a paper
which every one is obliged to have among us -
“Is it so unsafe in your streets,” interrupted the
sheik, “ that you require to have a firman from your
sultan to inspire robbers with respect?”.
No, my lord, - answered the slave ; – these papers
are no protection against thieves, but are made neces-
sary by the law, which requires that it must be known
everywhere who is who. Now the burgomaster had ex-
amined the passport, and had declared, at a coffee party
at the doctor's, that it was certainly correctly viséd
from Berlin to Grunwiesel ; but he feared there was some-
thing behind, for the man had a very suspicious look
about him. The burgomaster had great authority in
the city, so it is no matter of surprise that in conse-
quence the stranger came to be regarded as a very
doubtful character. His mode of life did not tend to
disabuse my countryman of this opinion. He hired a
house for his exclusive use, put into it a cart-load of
strange-looking furniture, such as furnaces, sand-baths,
crucibles, and the like, and lived henceforward entirely
alone. Nay, he even did his own cooking, and his house
was entered by no human being, except one old man
of Grunwiesel, whose duty it was to buy his bread,
meat, and vegetables. Even this person was only ad-
mitted to the lower floor, where the stranger met him
to receive his purchases.


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. -205
.
-
:
• I was a boy of ten years of age when the stranger
took up his residence in our city; and I can call to mind,
as plainly as if it had happened but yesterday, the
excitement the man occasioned in the place. He never
came of an afternoon, like other people, to the bowling-
green ; never of an evening to the tavern, to talk of the
times over his pipe and tobacco. In vain did the bur-
gomaster, the justice, the doctor, the priest, each in
his turn, invite him to dinner or tea; he invariably
begged to be excused. In consequence of all this,
some people regarded him as a desperado ; some
thought he must be a Jew; and a third party declared
with great solemnity that he was a magician or sor-
cerer. I grew to be eighteen, twenty years old, and
still the man was always called in the city “The
Stranger."
It happened, one day, that some people came to the
city with a collection of strange animals. It was one of
those wandering troops, which show a camel trained to
make a bow, a dancing-bear, and dogs and apes, comi-
cally dressed in men's clothes, and playing all sorts of
tricks. The custom of these people is, to pass through
the city, halting at the cross-streets and squares, make
hideous sounds with a drum and fife to call people
together, then cause their animals to go through their
performances, and finally collect money from the houses.
The troop, which showed itself on this occasion in
Grunwiesel, was distinguished by the possession of a
monstrous orang-outang, nearly as large as a man,
which went on two legs, and knew all sorts of cunning
sleights of hand. It chanced that these performances
took place in front of the stranger's house. When the
drum and fife sounded, he made his appearance, at first
with visible vexation, behind the dark, dust-begrimmed


206
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
window of his residence. Soon, however, he grew
more amiable, and, opening his window to everybody's
astonishment, looked out and laughed heartily at the
orang-outang's gambols. Nay, he paid so large a
piece of silver for the entertainment that the whole city
talked of it.
The next morning the collection of animals went on
their way. The camel carried numerous baskets, in
which sat the dogs and monkeys, while the proprietors
walked behind with the large ape. They had scarcely
made a league on their journey, when the stranger sent
to the post-house, demanding to the postmaster's
amazement a post-chaise and horses, and set forth by
the same gate and on the same road taken by the men-
agerie. The whole city was furious at not being able
to learn whither he was going. It was night when the
stranger again returned to the gate in the post-chaise.
A person was sitting with him in the vehicle, with his
hat pressed closely down over his face, and his mouth
and ears bound in a silk handkerchief. The gate-keeper
considered it his duty to speak to the second stranger,
and demand his passport. His answer was surly, and
growled out in some unintelligible language.
"It is my nephew," said the stranger, politely put-
ting several silver coins into the gate-keeper's hand;
“he understands very little German. What he said
just now was swearing at our being delayed here." .
“Ahl if he is your nephew, sir,” answered the gate-
keeper, “of course he can enter without a passport.
He will live in your house, no doubt ?"
“Certainly,” said the stranger; “and will probably
remain with me a long while.”
The gate-keeper made no further opposition, and the
stranger and his nephew passed into the city. The


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
207
burgomaster and the whole town were much dispreased
with the conduct of the gate-keeper. He should at
least have taken notice of the nephew's language ; it
would then have been an easy matter to decide to what
nation he and his uncle belonged. The gate-keeper
asserted, in reply to these complaints, that it was
neither Italian nor French, but had sounded a good
deal like English ; and, unless his ears had deceived him,
the younger gentleman had said distinctly, “ Ros-bif !”
By this the gate-keeper helped himself out of his scrape,
and, at the same time, assisted the young man to a
name ; for nothing was talked of now in the city but
the young Englishman.
The young man, however, was no greater frequenter
of the bowling-green or the tavern than his uncle was ;
but he furnished the people much food for conversation
in another way. It happened now, not unfrequently,
that in the hitherto silent house would be heard a
frightful uproar and shrieking, so that the passers-by
would stop before the house in crowds, and gaze up at
the windows. The young Englishman would be seen,
dressed in a red frock and green trousers, his hair
erect, and his appearance indicating terror, running
with great speed through the rooms, from window to
window, the old stranger pursuing him with a hunting-
whip in his hand, and often failing to overtake him.
But it sometimes seemed to the crowd below that he
had succeeded in catching the young man ; for they
could hear, issuing from the rooms above, cries of
anguish and sounds of blows. The ladies of the city
took such deep concern in this cruel treatment of the
youthful stranger, that they induced the burgomaster
at last to take some notice of the affair. He wrote a
letter to the strange gentleman, in which he alluded in


* THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
209
on without paying further attention to the matter.
Three months passed by, and the tuition in German
seemed to have come to a close ; but the old man went
a step further. There lived in the city an old, infirm,
Frenchman, who gave lessons in dancing to the young
people. This man the stranger summoned to his
house, and told him that he desired him to teach his
nephew to dance. He gave him to understand that the
young man was extremely docile, but somewhat obsti-
nate as regarded dancing; that he had learned dancing
previously of another master, and had been taught
such extraordinary tours, that he could not safely be
produced in society ; that, notwithstanding, his nephew
considered himself a beautiful dancer, although his
style bore not the faintest resemblance to the waltz or
galop, - dances, my lord sheik, very popular in my
country, - and still less to the Ecossaise or the Fran-
çaise. He promised to pay him a dollar an hour, and
the dancing-master agreed with great readiness to
undertake the instruction of the obstinate pupil.
There was nothing, the Frenchman secretly declared,
so wonderful in all the world as these dancing-lessons.
The nephew, a tall, slim, young man, with rather short
legs, made his appearance, he said, in a red frock, his
hair nicely curled, wide trousers, and white gloves.
He spoke little, and with a foreign accent, and seemed,
in the beginning, rather intelligent and docile ; but he
frequently broke out into the most ridiculous leaps,
dancing the wildest tours, in which he made entrechats
which surpassed all the dancing-masters he had ever seen
or heard of. When it was attempted to check his ex-
travagances, he would pull off the delicate dancing-shoes
from his feet, throw them at the Frenchman's head, and
run round the chamber on all fours. At the noise, the
18*


210
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
old gentleman would rush out of his room, in a large
red bed-gown, and a cap of gold paper on his head, and
lay his whip heavily over his nephew's shoulders. The
nephew would at once begin to howl in the most fright-
ful manner, spring on the table and high book-cases,
and even on the upper sashes of the windows, and talk
all the time a strange foreign language. The old gen-
tleman would give him no respite, but, seizing him by
the leg, would pull him down, beat him soundly, and
draw his neckcloth tighter round his neck by the
buckle ; after which the nephew would become man-
nerly and sober again, and the dancing-lesson go on
quietly to its close.
But when the dancing-master had carried his pupil
so far that music became necessary for his instruction,
the nephew seemed as if crazy. A fiddler was hired,
and set on a table in the hall of the old house. The
dancing-master represented the lady, and was com-
pelled by the old gentleman to wear a silk gown and
an Indian shawl. The nephew would then invite him
to dance, and begin at once to waltz and spin ; but he
was an unwearying and most violent dancer, and no
persuasions could induce him to release the Frenchman
from his long, powerful arms; no matter if he groaned
or bellowed, he had to dance till he either dropped
down exhausted, or the musician's arm grew lame with
fiddling. These dancing-lessons very nearly killed the
old Frenchman ; but the dollar which he regularly
received and the good wine which the old gentleman
brought out, always took him back to his pupil, often
as he resolved never to set foot in the hateful house
again.
The people of Grunwiesel looked on these things
very differently from the Frenchman. They settled in


"THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
211
their own minds that the young gentleman possessed
great talents for society ; and the ladies in the place all
congratulated themselves — suffering as they did from
a great lack of gentlemen - on the acquisition of so
vigorous a dancer for the coming winter.
One morning the maids, returning from market,
described to their masters and mistresses a singular
incident. They had seen an elegant carriage standing
before the stranger's house, and a servant in rich
livery holding the step. The door of the old house
had suddenly opened, and two finely-dressed gentlemen
· came out, one the old stranger, and the other probably
the young nephew who danced so madly and learned
German with so much difficulty. The two gentlemen
had entered the carriage, the servant sprung into the
boot behind, and the carriage - only imagine it!
drove straight off to the house of the burgomaster.
When the ladies heard this story from their maids,
they hastily snatched off their kitchen aprons and
hoods, and took their seats in state. “Nothing is
more certain,” — said they to their families, while every-
body ran about, dressing up the best parlor, -"noth-
ing can be more certain than that the stranger is going
to introduce his nephew to society. The old brute has
got had the civility to set his foot inside our houses for
the last ten years, but, for the sake of his nephew, who
must be a delightful young man, we will forgive him
this once.” And they warned their sons and daugh-
ters to be on their best behavior when the gentlemen
came ; to sit up straight, and to be careful to use a
better pronunciation than usual. The shrewd ladies
had judged correctly, for the old gentleman was making
the tour of the city with his nephew, to bespeak the


212
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
friendship of the society of Grunweisel for himself and
his young relative.
Everywhere people were in raptures with the two
strangers, and regretted only that they had not made
their acquaintance earlier. The old gentleman showed
himself to be a well-bred, sensible man, who laughed a
little to be sure in everything he said ; rendering it dif-
ficult to know whether he was in jest or earnest; but
who talked of the weather, the scenery, and the picnics
to the cave in the mountain, so politely and shrewdly
that every one was delighted. But the nephew! He
bewitched everybody; he won all hearts. As for his
exterior, it was impossible to call him exactly hand-
some. The lower part of his face, especially his jaw,
projected too far, and his complexion was extremely
dark; while occasionally he made the most remarkable
grimaces, shutting his eyes, and snapping his teeth
together queerly; but people found the shape of his
features exceedingly interesting. Nothing could be
more graceful and elegant than his figure. His clothes,
to be sure, fitted somewhat loosely to his person, but
their effect was highly becoming. He moved about the
parlors with wonderful vivacity, throwing himself down,
now on a sofa, now into an easy-chair, and extend-
ing his legs at full length ; but what in other young
men would have been thought extremely common and
vulgar, passed in the nephew's case for gentlemanly
ease. “He is an Englishman,” people said ; “ they
are all so. We must not be too particular with an
Englishman.”
Towards his old uncle he was very submissive ; for
whenever he began to jump too vivaciously about the
room, or, as he seemed particularly inclined to do,
drew his feet up under him on his chair, a single stern


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
213
glance from the old man served to bring him to order
at once. And how could one be angry with the young
man, when his uncle, in every house, said to the lady,
“My nephew is still a little raw and ill-bred, madam ;
but I anticipate much from the mollifying effect pro-
duced by your society, and I implore your forgiveness
forgiveness
for any gaucheries he may happen to be guilty of.”
Thus was the nephew at length introduced to the
gay world, and all Grunwiesel spoke of nothing else for
the two following days but this great event. The old
gentleman renounced his habits of retirement, and
seemed to have wholly altered his modes of thought
and life. In the afternoons he went, with his nephew,
to the cave in the mountain, where the more important
citizens of Grunwiesel drank beer and rolled ninepins.
Here the nephew showed himself a skilful master of the
game ; for he never threw less than five or six balls.
Occasionally a strange humor seized him. It happened,
more than once, that he rushed like an arrow down
among the ninepins with one of the balls, making a
dreadful racket, and when he made a spare or a ten-
strike, the fancy sometimes came over him to stand
erect on his nicely-curled head, and extend his legs
high into the air; or, if a carriage happened to pass,
before one knew what he was about he would be seen
sitting on the top of the vehicle, making the most ludi-
crous grimaces, and, after riding on a short distance,
return, with prodigious leaps and bounds, to the party
he had quitted.
The old gentleman, at such incidents as these, was
wont to beg ten thousand pardons of the burgomaster
and the other gentlemen, for his nephew's eccentricities.
They, in reply, would laugh, ascribe such conduct to
bis youthful spirits, declare they had been just the same


214
ENTERTAINMENTS.
ARABIAN DA
in their youth, and admire the young springal, as they
called him, immensely.
There were times, however, when they grew ex-,
tremely angry with him, though they ventured to make
no remark, as the young Englishman was everywhere
looked upon as a model of taste and judgment. The
old gentleman was in the habit of dropping in of an
evening, with his nephew, at the Golden Stag, the only
tavern in the city. Although the nephew was still a
very young man, he assumed there the manners of a
very old one ; for he would sit down over his glass, put
on a huge pair of spectacles, draw out his pipe, and
smoke more vigorously than any one present. The
conversation would, perhaps, turn on the times, the
war, the peace, or what not, and the doctor would give
his opinion one way, the burgomaster another, and the
other gentlemen assembled there would be duly aston-
ished at the extent of their political knowledge and acu-
men. It would suddenly occur to the nephew to enter-
tain a totally different view. He would bring down his
gloved hand heavily on the table, and give the burgo-
master and the doctor bluntly to understand that they
knew nothing whatever about the matter ; that he had
heard that these matters were totally different, and that
his penetration was far greater and more reliable than
theirs. He would then express his sentiments on the
subject, in strange, broken German ; which sentiments,
to the huge indignation of the refuted burgomaster,
everybody would find admirable ; for, being an English-
man, of course he knew better than any one else.
On such occasions, did the burgomaster and doctor,
boiling with suppressed rage, set themselves down to a
game of chess, the nephew would draw up his chair
near their table, and, looking with his huge spectacles


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
215
.
over the burgomaster's shoulder, find fault with this or
that move, or tell the doctor he should play so and so,
to the secret indignation of both these gentlemen. And,
if the burgomaster should angrily challenge him to play,
and threaten to mate him in the twinkling of a bed-post,
- for he looked upon himself as a second Philidor,
the old gentleman would buckle his nephew's cravat
tighter, and the latter would at once become polite and
courteous, and proceed to checkmate the burgomaster.
Hitherto it had been very common in Grunwiesel to
play cards, at a half-kreutzer a point; but these bets
the nephew declared to be contemptible, and wagered
enormous sums in ducats and crowns, boasting that no
one's game was equal to his ; greatly consoling the
wounded feelings of his adversaries, however, by losing
monstrous sums of money. They made no scruples in
taking the money ; for, said they," he is an English-
man, and made of money, of course," and straightway
shoved the cash into their pockets.
In this way the nephew of the stranger came, before
long, to be held in high favor in the city and environs.
No one could recall ever having seen a young man like
him in Grunwiesel before ; and he was, indeed, the
strangest apparition which had ever visited their tor-
ders. No one could accuse him of cultivation, of any
possible kind, except, perhaps, a little dancing. Latin
and Greek were both Greek to him. At a round game
at the burgomaster's house, it once fell to his lot to bo
obliged to write something, and it was found that he
could not even sign his name. In geography he made
the most stupendous blunders ; for he made no hesita-
tion in locating a German city in France, or a Danish
one in Poland. He had read nothing; he had studied
nothing; and the priest often shook his head signifi-


216
NTERTAINMENTS.
ARABIAN D
cantly over the dreadful ignorance of the young gentle-
man. Still, in spite of this, everything he said and did
was held to be excellent; for he was impudent enough
to insist always on being right, and the last words of
every remark he made were: “I understand this much
better than you.” .
The winter came on, and now our hero shone in the
height of his glory. Every assembly was tedious at
which he was not present. People yawned when a wise
man made a remark; but when the nephew uttered the
maddest trash, in the most detestable German, they were
all ears. It was found now that the wonderful young
man was a poet; for scarce an evening passed but he
drew some bit of paper from his pockets and read the
assembled company several sonnets. To be sure, there
were some persons who asserted that much of these
verses was absolutely unintelligible, and the remainder
they had seen somewhere in print; but all their efforts
failed to disturb the young Englishman's equanimity.
He read, and read, called attention to the beauty of his
poems, and was everywhere greeted with enthusiastic
applause.
The scenes of his greatest triumphs, however, were
the Grunwiesel balls. No one danced so perseveringly,
none so vigorously as he; no one made such bold, such
graceful jumps. His uncle dressed him for such occa-
sions in the newest and handsomest fashions; and,
although it was impossible to make his clothes fit, yet
everybody considered his dress charming. The gentle-
men, to be sure, took offence, at these balls, at the new
style which he introduced. Hitherto the burgomaster
had always opened the ball in person, and the most
highly-born young men exercised the right of regulat-
'ng the rest of the dances; but since the young English-


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN."
217
man's arrival, a total change had been brought about.
He would seize the prettiest girl by the hand without
leave or license, take his place with her in the figure,
manage everything precisely as he pleased, and consti-
tute himself, without ceremony, lord, master, and king
of the ball. But as the ladies found these manners
extremely elegant, the young men dared not venture
on resistance, and the eccentric nephew retained unop-
posed his self-assumed dignity and rank.
Balls like these appeared to furnish the liveliest satis-
faction to the old gentleman. He kept his eyes inces-
santly on his nephew, laughing constantly to himself,
and when the guests crowded round him, to congratu-
late him on the elegance and good-breeding of his pro-
tégé, he seemed unable to repress his delight, broke
out into a stentorian laugh, and, in short, acted like a
fool. The Grunwieselonians ascribed these strange
explosions to his passionate fondness for his nephew,
and found them perfectly en régle. But now and then
he was compelled to exercise his fatherly supervision
over the young man; for, in the middle of the most
dignified dance, it sometimes pleased his nephew's
fancy to leap, with one enormous spring, into the gal-
lery among the musicians, seize the contra-bass from
the hands of the leader, and extort from the instrument
diabolical sounds; or sometimes he would suddenly
reverse his position, and dance on his hands, stretching
his legs perpendicularly into the air. At such times,
his uncle would take him to one side, give him a little
serious advice, and draw his cravat tighter round his
neck, whereupon he would resume immediately a tran-
quil and gentlemanly demeanor.
Such was the behavior adopted by the nephew at
balls and parties in Grunwiesel. As is too often the


218
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
case in other matters, bad habits come into vogue
much easier than good ones, and a new and striking
fashion, especially if it be ridiculous, has ever some-
thing in it highly attractive for the young, who have
not yet formed an accurate or sensible judgment of
themselves and the world. So it was in Grunwiesel
with the nephew and his extraordinary manners. For,
when the younger world perceived that the young
stranger won more admiration than he incurred rebuke
for his awkward habits, his loud laughter, and his inso-
lent answers to his seniors, and that these passed
merely as evidences of his spiritual nature, they thought
to themselves : “ Nothing is easier than to make my-
self exactly such another spiritual brute.” They had
formerly been industrious, clever youths ; but now they
thought: “Of what use is learning, when ignorance
carries a man so much further ?” So, abandoning their
books, they spent their time in dissipation on the
streets. In former times, they had been polite and
courteous ; waiting till spoken to, and answering mod-
estly; now they forced their way into the society of
men, talking loudly, and stating their opinions, laugh-
ing in the face of the burgomaster himself, and boasting
that they knew everything better than he.
Till now, the Grunwiesel young men had entertained
a proper dislike to a rough and vulgar demeanor ; now
they sang all sorts of vile songs, smoked huge pipes of
tobacco, and spent much time in low pot-houses. They
bought also big spectacles, notwithstanding the excel-
lence of their eyesight, and, mounting them on their noses,
believed themselves at once to be finished gentleman,
for with them they resembled the young Englishmen,
At home, or on a visit, they lay down in boots and
spurs on the ottomans; at assemblies they tilted their


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.;
219
chairs, or put both elbows on the table. In vain their
older friends represented to them how foolish, how
disgraceful this behavior was; they referred to the
shining example of the nephew. It was said to them, in
vain, that a certain degree of rudeness must be for-
given in the nephew, in consideration of his English
birth; the young Grunwieselonians declared that they
had as good a right as the best Englishman in the
world to be vulgar in a spiritual way. In short,
it was a general complaint that gentlemanly breeding
and behavior had been entirely eradicated from Grun-
wiesel by the evil example of the young stranger.
But the pleasure of the young men, in their rude and
reckless life, was of short duration, for the following
incident changed the whole aspect of affairs. A great
concert was resolved upon, to close the winter amuse-
ments, to be given partly by the regular city musicians,
partly by skilful amateurs of Grunwiesel. The burgo-
master played the violoncello, the doctor the bassoon
with great skill, the apothecary, though he had no ear,
blew the flute, several young ladies of the city had
studied arias, and every preliminary had been carefully
arranged. The old stranger expressed the opinion,
that, though doubtless the concert would be admirable
as it was, he noticed that no duet was included in
the programme, and that a duet was, as every one
knew, a necessary element of every concert. This
opinion occasioned a good deal of embarrassment. The
burgomaster's daughter, to be sure, sang like a nightin-
gale ; but where was the gentleman who could sing
a duet with her? They thought, at last, of falling
back on the old organist, who had sung an excellent
bass in former days; but the stranger announced that
all this anxiety was needless, for his nephew had a voice


220
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
of surprising cultivation and power. No little aston-
ishment was felt at this new accomplishment of the
young man; nothing would do but he must give an
exhibition of his skill, and, with the exception of a few
eccentricities of style, which his audience took to be
English, the general opinion was that he sang like
an angel. The duet, therefore, was studied with all
haste, and the evening at length arrived, on which the
ears of the people of Grunwiesel were to be enraptured
by the concert.
The old stranger was unable to be present at his
nephew's triumph, in consequence of illness, but he
gave to the burgomaster, who visited him during
the day, some rules for the guidance of his eccentric
relative. “He is a good soul,” said he ; "but now
and then he is seized with some strange notions, and
breaks out into the wildest freaks. I regret, extremely,
my inability to be present at the concert this evening,
for his demeanor is perfectly decorous while I am by.
He well knows why, the scamp! Let me assure your
excellency that this vivacity of his is not a mental
vice, but merely a bodily infirmity. Whenever, there-
fore, any such humor seizes him, so that he seats
himself on a music-stand, or attempts to knock down
the contra-bass, or the like, if your excellency would
take the trouble to loosen his cravat a little, or if
nothing better can be done, take it off altogether, you
will see how quiet and well-bred he will at once
become.”
The burgomaster thanked the sick man for his con-
fidence, and promised, in case the necessity arose, to
follow his directions to the letter.
The concert-room was filled to suffocation, for all
Grunwiesel and the neighborhood had taken tickets.


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
221
All the huntsmen, pastors, officers, farmers, and the like,
within a radius of three leagues from the city, had
streamed in with their families, to share with the Grun-
wieselonians in the rare entertainment. The city musi-
cians came out in great strength, followed by the bur-
gomaster on the violoncello in a duet with the apothe-
cary on the flute; after these the organist played a
voluntary with prodigious applause ; and even the
doctor was clapped immensely on the occasion of his
exquisite solo on the bassoon.
Part first of the concert was over, and everybody
was on the tenter-hooks of expectation for the second,
in which the young Englishman was to perform a duet
with the burgomaster's daughter. The nephew had
made his appearance in gorgeous costume, and had
long ago drawn upon himself the attention of all
present. He had thrown himself down, without the
slightest ceremony, in the elegant arm-chair provided
for a countess of the vicinity, and, stretching his legs
to their full length, had stared the audience out of
countenance through a huge opera-glass which he had
provided in addition to his ordinary spectacles ; playing
incessantly, meanwhile, with a large mastiff which he
had persisted in introducing in spite of the regulations
prohibiting all such animals. The countess, for whom
the arm-chair had been provided, soon appeared ; but
the young Englishman made no movement to resign
his seat. On the contrary, he only assumed a more
comfortable attitude, and no one' present ventured
to rebuke his insolence. The distinguished lady was
consequently obliged to take her seat in an ordinary
cane chair among the other ladies of the city, in a state
of intense and natural indignation.
All through the elegant performance of the burgo-
19*


ARABIAN DAYS'
ENTERTAINMENTS.
master, all through the organist's exquisite voluntary,
nay, all the time that the doctor was improvising on
his bassoon, and while every one else was holding
his breath to listen, the nephew was sending his
dog after his handkerchief, or talking in a loud tone
to his neighbor; so that all who were unacquainted with
his habits were filled with anger at the extraordinary
indecency of the young gentleman's behavior.
No wonder, therefore, that everybody was curious
to see how he would succeed with his duet. The
second part began; the city musicians played the
introductory bars, and now the burgomaster led up
his daughter to the young Englishman, and, handing
him a sheet of music, said to him, “My dear sir,
are you disposed to begin the duet?” The stranger
laughed, showed his teeth, and, springing up, preceded
the two others to the music-stand, while the audience
was filled with excitement and anticipation. The
organist beat the time, and nodded to the Englishman
to begin. The latter looked at the music through
his spectacles a moment, and gave utterance to some
hideous and melancholy howls ; whereupon, the organ-
ist shouted to him : “ Two notes lower, your honor; C,
- you must sing C.”
Instead of singing C, the stranger pulled off one
of his shoes, and flung it at the organist's head, making
the powder fly in clouds. Seeing this, the burgo-
master thought to himself: “Ha! his bodily infirmity
has got hold of him again ; ” and, seizing him by the
neck, he loosened the buckle of his cravat. But, at this,
the young man's conduct became only the more out-
rageous. He dropped the use of German, and confined
himself to an extraordinary and unintelligible language,
taking all the while the most tremendous leaps. The


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
223
burgomaster was in despair at this unpleasant inter-
ruption to the entertainment, and instantly resolved to
take off entirely the cravat of the young Englishnan,
whom some unusually violent paroxysm must have
suddenly seized. But no sooner had he done this,
than he started back aghast. Instead of a human
skin and complexion, a dark brown fur enveloped
the neck of the youthful stranger, who instantly pro-
ceeded upon still higher and more marvellous leaps ;
and, twisting his white gloves into his hair, he pulled it
entirely off, and, wonder of wonders ! this beautiful
hair was only a wig, which he threw into the burgo-
master's face, and his head made its appearance clothed
in the same brown fur as his neck.
He overturned tables and benches, threw down
music-stands, smashed the fiddles and clarinets, and
in short behaved like a lunatic. “Seize him! seize
him !" shouted the burgomaster beside himself; “ he is
raving, — seize him!” This, however, was a difficult
matter, for he had pulled off his gloves, and showed
his brown hands, armed with frightful nails, with which
he assaulted the faces of the company. A courageous
huntsman at length succeeded in taking him prisoner.
He pressed his long arms down to his sides, so that he
could do nothing except struggle fiercely with his feet,
and laugh and shriek in a piercing voice. The audience
gathered round to look at the eccentric young gentle-
man, who by this time had lost every semblance
of a human being. Among them, a learned gentleman
of the environs, who possessed a large collection of
stuffed animals, approached him, and after a close
examination, suddenly exclaimed: “Good God, ladies
and gentlemen ! why do you admit this beast into good
society? This is an ape, the homo triglodites Linncei,


224
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and I will give you six dollars for him, if you like, and
stuff him for my cabinet.”
Fancy the astonishment of the citizens of Grunwiesel,
when they heard this! “What! an ape, an orang-
outang in our best society! The young Englishman
nothing but a filthy ape!” They stared at each other
in dumb bewilderment. They could not believe it!
They would not trust their eyes, and they examined
the animal more narrowly; but, gaze as they pleased,
a vulgar ape he was, and a vulgar ape he remained.
“But how is this possible?” cried the burgomaster's
lady. “Has n't he frequently read me his poems?
Has n't he often dined with me?"
“What!” shrieked the doctor's wife. “Has n't he
drank tea with me over and over again? and smoked
and talked literature with my husband ?”
"It's impossible !” cried the gentlemen. “Has n't
he often played ninepins with us at the cave, and dis-
cussed politics as well as the rest of us?”
“And, besides,” exclaimed everybody, “has n't he
danced ever so many times at our balls ? An ape? An
ape? It's a miracle! It's sorcery!"
“Yes, it must be sorcery, devilish sorcery !” said
the burgomaster, bringing the ape's cravat. “Look !
here in this cravat lies the witchcraft which has blinded
our eyes. Here is a broad strip of parchment, inscribed
with strange characters. It is Latin, I believe ; can
anybody read it?"
The pastor, a man of extensive learning, who had
often lost a game of chess to the young Englishman,
stepped up, and, looking at the parchment, said: “Cer-
tainly, this is Latin, and means :
* This ape is a very ridiculous creature,
And to see through and shun false pretences will teach you.""


THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
225
“Ay, ay; it is an infernal swindle ; in itself a species
of witchcraft,” he continued, “and should meet with
exemplary punishment.”
The burgomaster was of the same opinion, and started
forthwith to arrest the stranger, who could be nothing
but a magician. Six soldiers carried the ape, for they
were determined to bring the old scoundrel to instant
trial.
They reached the desolate house, followed by a crowd
of people, for every one wanted to see how the affair
would end. They knocked at the door, they pulled
the bell; but all in vain — no one showed himself in
answer to their appeals. The burgomaster finally
caused the door to be beaten in, and mounted to the
sick man's chamber. Nothing was to be seen but old,
worthless household rubbish. The stranger had van,
ished. On his writing-table, however, lay a large,
sealed letter, addressed to the burgomaster, which the
latter opened. He read :
“MY DEAR GRUNWIESELONIANS : When you read this
I shall be no longer in your village, and you will have
discovered the rank and nation of my darling nephew.
Take the joke which I have ventured to play upon you
as a good lesson not to insist on inflicting your society
upon a stranger, when he wishes to live in retirement.
I felt myself too well-bred to be involved in your eternal
tattle, your bad manners, and your ridiculous customs.
I procured, therefore, the young orang-outang, whom
you have caressed so affectionately, to act as my substi-
tute. Farewell, my friends, and lay this lesson to heart.”
The citizens of Grunwiesel were the laughing-stock
of the whole country, and felt intensely mortified. Their
consolation was, that all this must have been brought
about by supernatural means. But the greatest con-


226
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
fusion was felt by the young men of the city, for they
had made the bad manners of a beastly ape the object
of their approval and imitation. Henceforth they ceased
to lean their elbows on the table ; they balanced them-
selves no longer on their chairs ; they were silent till
addressed, and became modest and civil as of old; and
it became a byword with the Grunwieselonians, when
any one showed signs of relapsing into such vulgar and
ridiculous practices, to call him “the old gentleman's
ape.”
The orang-outang, who had played so long the part
of a gentleman of fashion, was handed over to the pro-
prietor of the cabinet of natural history. This gentle-
man feeds him, gives him the run of his yard, and shows
him to every stranger as a great rarity; and there he is
to be seen to the present day.
A burst of laughter, in which the young men joined,
filled the hall when the slave had ended his story.
“They must be singular people, those Franks," said
one of them ; " and I should much prefer living here in
Alexandria with sheik and mufti, to the society of the
priest and the burgomaster and the silly women of
Grunwiesel.”
“I agree with you," said the young merchant. “I
should choose to die anywhere else than in Frankistan.
The Franks are a rude, barbarous nation, and, for a pol-
ished Turk or Persian, it must be torture to be obliged
to live among them.”
“You will soon hear about that," answered the old
man. “From what the superintendent told me, the
handsome young slave yonder is about to tell us a good


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.
227
deal about Frankistan. For, though a Mussulman by
birth, he has spent a number of years there."
“What! that one sitting at the end of the row?
Upon my honor, it is a sin in the sheik to give him his
freedom! He is the handsomest slave in the country.
Only look at that spirited face, those bold eyes, that
graceful figure! He should give him some easy occu-
pation. He might make him his fly-flapper, or his pipe-
bearer. Such duties are a mere trifle, and a slave like
that is an ornament to the whole house. And he has
had him only three days, you say, and now lets him go ?
It is atrocious! shameful !”.
"Blame not one who is wiser than all Egypt!"
said the old stranger. “Have I not told you that he
releases him because he thinks thereby to obtain the
blessing of Allah? You call him handsome and grace-
ful, and you say truth. But the son of the sheik -
whom the Prophet restore to his father's arms ! — was
a handsome lad, and must be now a large and well-
grown man. Shall he, then, spare his gold and dis-
miss some cheap and worn-out slave, in the hope of
recovering his son?”
“And see! the eyes of the sheik are constantly fast-
ened on this slave. I have noticed it the whole even:
ing. All through the other stories he was perpetually
turning his gaze upon him, and lingering on the noble
features of the youth. I am sure he regrets to let him
go."
"Do not so judge his excellency !" said the old man.
“ Think you he grudges a thousand tomauns, whose
daily income exceeds that sum three-fold ? While his
glance rests sadly on the young slave's face, believe
me, he is thinking of his son grieving among strangers,
and wondering whether some compassionate man


228
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
dwells there, who will send him home to his bereaved
father.”
· "You are right," answered the young merchant;
"and I feel shame, honored sir, that I always ascribe
to people common and vulgar sensations, while to your
eyes some beautiful emotion lies visible beneath the sur-
face. And yet, sir, has not your experience taught you
that the generality of men are bad?”
“Precisely because experience has taught me the
contrary, do I take pleasure in thinking well of men,”
answered the other. " It was once with me exactly as
with you. In my younger days I heard many base
things of men, witnessed myself much evil, and ended
by believing all mankind to be vile. But I reflected
that Allah, who is as just as wise, would not suffer so
fair a spot as Earth to be peopled by such degraded
beings. I thought more rationally on what I had seen
and heard, and, behold! I had retained the evil in my
memory, and had dismissed the good! I had passed it
by unnoticed when a fellow-being performed some deed
of charity ; I had been indifferent when men lived vir-
tuous and moral lives; but when I had heard of a bad
deed, or fearful crime, these I had imprinted indelibly
on my recollection. I began, henceforth, to see with
other eyes. I saw that virtue was not so sparingly dis-
tributed as I had fancied ; I noticed evil less, or it found
in me more charity; and thus I learned to love my fel-
low-men, and to value more justly their good qualities ;
and throughout my long life I have ever erred more
rarely in believing in the existence of virtue, than in
holding men, without reflection, to be covetous, selfish,
and wicked."
The venerable stranger was interrupted, at this mo-
ment, by the approach of the superintendent, who said:


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. -
229
“Sir, my lord, the Sheik of Alexandria, Ali Banu, has
noticed with pleasure your presence in his house, and
invites you to draw nearer and take your seat by his
side.”
The young people were not a little surprised at the
honor which had befallen their unknown friend, whom
they had taken for a beggar; and after he had left them
to take his seat with the sheik, the scribe stopped the
superintendent and inquired: “I entreat you, by the
beard of the Prophet, tell us, who is this old man, to
whom the sheik shows so much honor ?"
“What !” cried the superintendent, lifting his hands
in wonder; “ do you not know him ?” .
“No; we have no idea who he is."
"But I have seen you conversing with him several
times in the street; and my lord the sheik, who has
noticed it also, said lately: “Those must be excellent
young men whom this man holds worthy of his friend-
ship.'"
“Tell us, for Heaven's sake, who it is !” cried the
young merchant, in great impatience.
"You are jesting," answered the superintendent.
“ No one ever enters this hall without a special invita-
tion; and this morning this aged man sent word to the
sheik that he would with his permission bring with
him several young friends; and Ali Banu replied, at
once, that in his house his word was supreme law."
“We beseech you, keep us no longer in ignorance.
As we live, we know not who he is, and we made his
acquaintance by the merest accident."
“Then, gentlemen, you may consider yourselves for-
tunate ; for you have been conversing with a learned
and celebrated man, and all present are envying you on
20


230
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
his account. He is no other than Mustapha, the wise
dervish." .
“Mustapha! the wise Mustapha! the tutor of the
sheik's son! who has written so many learned books !
who has visited all parts of the world! Have we been
talking with Mustapha ? — and talking to him as if he
were one of ourselves, without the slightest tokens of
respect!”
The young men were still in conversation over the
dervish Mustapha. They felt themselves much hon-
ored that so old and famous a man should have so
often talked and argued with them, or considered them
worthy of his notice. The superintendent suddenly
approached, and invited them to follow him into the
presence of the sheik. Their hearts throbbed loudly.
Never yet had they conversed with a man of such ex-
alted station. But, bracing their courage, they followed
the superintendent. Ali Banu was sitting on a rich
pillow, sipping sherbet. The aged stranger was sitting
at his right; his tattered cloak was resting on superb
cushions, and his worn-out sandals reposed on a Persian
carpet; but his apostolic head, and his expression of
dignity and wisdom, showed him to be worthy to sit
near even a man of the sheik's high rank and fame.
The sheik was very sad, and the youths suspected
their summons to be an artifice of the old dervish, to
relieve the sorrowing father's oppression by leading
him into conversation with other men.
“Welcome, young friends,” said Ali Banu ; "wel-
come to my house. My aged friend here deserves my
thanks for having brought you hither ; but I ant some-
what vexed with him, too, for not having given me your
friendship earlier. Which of you is the young scribe ?”


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. .
231
“I, my lord, and the humblest of your servants,"
said the clerk, crossing his arms on his breast, and
making a low obeisance.
. “So you are fond of listening to good stories, and
like to read books of poems, you say ?”.
The young man answered, blushing deeply : “My
lord, I know no more delightful occupation than to
spend the day in such enjoyments. But each man has
his own tastes. And I blame no one who —"
- Very good! very good l” interrupted the sheik,
laughing, and signing to the second. “And who are
you?"
“My lord, I am a physician's pupil, and have cured
several sick persons already myself.”
: “Good !” replied the sheik. “And you it is who
love a merry life. You would like to dine occasionally
with a few choice friends? Have I guessed your
wishes ?”
The young man was abashed. He felt he had been
betrayed, and that the old stranger had reported to the
sheik what he had said. Plucking up courage, how-
ever, he replied : “Yes, my lord ; I count it one of the
felicities of life to be able to make merry now and then
with a few tried friends. My purse goes no further
now than to entertain them with watermelons and such
cheap luxuries. We are happy even with these ; but,
had I more money, I doubt not we should be far more
80."
The sheik was delighted with this frank reply, and
laughed heartily. “Which of you is the merchant ?"
he continued.
The young merchant bowed with an air of good-
breeding before the sheik, and the latter said :
“So you take pleasure in music and the dance ? You


232
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
enjoy hearing good musicians play and sing, and like
to witness the performances of skilful dancers ?”
The young merchant replied: “I see clearly, my lord
sheik, that yonder venerable dervish has been describ-
ing our follies for your amusement. If he has thereby
succeeded in lightening your sorrows I am well content.
As regards music and dancing, I confess that there is
something in them which delights my heart. But think
not, my lord, that I find fault, because you too do not—"
“Enough, no more !” cried the sheik, laughing, and
stopping him with a motion of his hand. “Every one
to his tastes, you would say. But there stands still
· another; this must be he who is so fond of travelling.
And who are you, young gentleman ?”
“I am a painter, my lord,” answered the young man
addressed ; "a landscape painter. To visit foreign
countries is the fondest wish of my heart; for what an
artist sketches from nature is in general far more beau-
tiful than the scenes of his own invention."
The sheik gazed at the handsome youths, and his
glance was grave and sad. “I had once a dear son,"
he said, “ and he would now have been of your age,
Had he remained with me, you should have been his
comrades, and each one's wish should have been satis-
fied by him. With you he would have read, with you
heard music, with this young man he would have made
merry with his friends, and with the artist here I would
have sent him to visit scenes of beauty, certain of his
return. But Allah has willed otherwise, and I submit
without a murmur. It still lies in my power to fulfil
your wishes, and you shall go from Ali Banu with
joyful hearts. You, my honored friend," he continued,
turning to the clerk, “shall reside henceforward in my
house, in charge of my library. You can procure for


-
233
THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA.“
it what books you wish and value, and your only duty
shall be to describe to me the beauties which you meet
with in your reading. You, my young friend, who love
a good table and the society of friends, shall be the
superintendent of my pleasures. I myself lead a joy-
less life; but my office brings with it the necessity of
entertaining guests. You shall have charge of all such
matters in my place, and can invite what friends of
yours you please : let it be to something better than
watermelons. I must not,” he continued, turning to
the young tradesman, " draw away the merchant from
his business; but every evening, my young friend, shall
dancers and musicians be at your command, as many as
you will. Enjoy music and dancing to your heart's
desire. And you,” he said to the painter, “ shall visit
strange lands, and cultivate your taste by foreign travel.
My treasurer shall furnish you a thousand pieces of
gold, two horses, and a slave, to equip you for your
departure. Travel whither your wishes lead, and when
you see some lovely landscape, paint it for me."
The young men were speechless with gratitude and
. joy. They attempted to kiss the ground at the feet
of their benefactor, but he prevented them. “If you
have any one to thank,” said he, “it is this wise old
man, who told me concerning you. He has been the
means of bringing pleasure to me also, in making me
acquainted with four such excellent young men.”
The dervish Mustapha checked their thanks. “See,”
said he, “how unwise are hasty judgments ! Did I say
too much of this noble man "
“Let us listen now to another of the slaves who are
released to-day," interrupted Ali Banu ; and the young
men retired to their seats.
The young slave, whose beauty and courageous
20*


i ub1! 190 Orisc. vish for i
virfut, ui!
.', rupte
lui de
Ilis vos qui
i to pic) UI!, I lv', is
BAHOI! fuit! vi[ ?Álv
, 10
Doti
m liUM ."
01" ledalietilps
a) dicindo !! si? Bago!" }'
u
4 Pro 1?201 7
to Di 3
.. ! ?? p lus tot
1919 Oiliürit. i
l timate
Bitti 1711:
Piia
i .
..',
1er, iti copy leisur muse1:
pii! 10"
se paistavad
cost
roprio
T
1.; "shers, "Lone
.
sv.
*!,
Flix,
7:11 Et
sted ut pj 1.15l.
"
ot
i
ty" uint 3} 3.10. 11
. i
.
reis
Lorem, sies!!
..
dove ponosni
the
...



madol
BHUTE
WE
WIN
MOTO
li
Vn
1117177
ALMANSOR.
WITHI
2


234
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
glance had attracted such general admiration, now stood
up, and bowing before the sheik, began in a musical
voice the following tale.
THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
My Lord Sheik, the men who have preceded me have
told you many wonderful tales learned in foreign coun-
tries. I confess with shame that I have no story worthy
your attention. Let me describe, unless I tire you, the
strange fate of one of my friends.
On board the Algerian corsair, from which your gen-
erous hand released me, was a young man of my own
age, who seemed to me born to a better destiny than a
life of servitude. The other prisoners on board the
vessel were either ferocious wretches with whom I could
not sympathize, or people whose language I could not
understand. In consequence, at every leisure moment,
I gladly sought the society of the young captive. He
called himself Almansor, and his language showed him
to be an Egyptian. We conceived a warm friendship
for one another, and went so far one day as to tell each
other our adventures; and of these my friend's were far
more remarkable than mine.
Almansor's father was a distinguished man in one
of the cities of Egypt, the name of which he did not tell
me. His childhood passed happily away in the midst
of every luxury and comfort; yet was he not brought
up effeminately, for his soul had been trained from his
infancy to manly thoughts. His wise and prudent
father had early taught him the necessity of virtue, and
he had had besides a learned and famous dervish for his



bir
Cobwe
MANSUR.





THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
235
instructor, who had imparted to him all the accomplish-
ments which a youth of family and fortune ought to be
familiar with. Almansor was ten years of age when the
Franks invaded his country from beyond the sea, and
made war upon the people of his nation.
The father of the boy must have been ill-affected to-
wards the Franks, for one day, when about to go to
morning prayers, they came to his house and demanded
his wife as a hostage for his sincerity; and on his refusal
they carried his son by force into their camp
At this point of the slave's recital the sheik covered
his face with his hands, and a murmur of indignant dis-
approval ran through the hall. The superintendent, full
of anger, ordered the slave to cease. The young man
was of course much surprised, and inquired of Ali Banu
whether any part of his story had been the occasion of
this excitement. The sheik regained his firmness at the
question, and said : “Be calm, my friends. How can
this youth know aught of my unhappy fate? May it
not be that, among the horrors perpetrated by these
Franks, some wretched father met a like misfortune to
myself? May it not be that this Almansor - Con-
tinue, continue, my young friend."
The slave bowed and proceeded :
Almansor was carried to the Frankish camp. His life
there was not a painful one, for one of the officers caused
him to be brought to his tent, and was delighted with
the intelligence of the lad's answers, which a dragoman
translated to him. He took care that he should not
want for food and clothing ; but a yearning to return to
his father made the child extremely unhappy. He spent
several days in constant weeping; but his tears had no
effect upon his stern captors. The camp was broken up,
and Almansor now believed they would permit him to


236
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
depart; but it was not so. The army moved about the
country, warring with the Mamelukes, and Almansor
was compelled to accompany it. When he implored the
generals to suffer him to go back, they sternly refused,
telling him he must remain as a hostage for his father's
faith. Thus was be kept on the incessant march for
many days.
All at once rumors circulated through the camp, which
did not escape the boy's attention. They spoke of re-
treating, of reëmbarking, and Almansor was crazy with
delight; for now, if the Franks retired to their own
country, he would be released. Cavalry and infantry
retired toward the coast, and at length, after traversing
a great extent of country, they could see their ships
lying at anchor in the bay. The soldiers proceeded to
embark; but night surprised them before many had left
the shore. Anxiously as Almansor strove to remain
awake, thinking every moment to be set at liberty, he
fell at last into a profound sleep; and it was his belief,
he said, that the Franks had mingled some soporific with
his food. When he again awoke, the light of day was
shining brightly into a little chamber, in which he was
sure he had not fallen asleep. He sprang up, but fell
on reaching the floor, for the floor was rocking to and
fro, and everything seemed to be dancing in a circle
around him. He gathered himself up, and was obliged
to hold fast by the wall, to be able to quit the chamber
in which he had been lying.
A strange roaring and whistling fell upon his ear,
unlike any sounds he had ever heard before. He came
at length to a little flight of stairs, and, mounting them
with difficulty, what was his horror to find himself on
board a ship, and in every direction nothing to be seen
but sky and sea! He began to weep bitterly, and


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
237
demanded to be taken back. He attempted to leap
overboard and swim ashore; but the Franks held him
fast, and one of the officers calling him before him,
promised to restore him before long to his native coun-
try, and represented to him how impossible it was to
send him back by land; saying that, had they abandoned
him on shore, he would assuredly have perished.
But the Franks did not fulfil their word, for the ship
continued to sail for many days, and when it at last
came to an anchor, he found himself not on the coast
of Egypt, but in France ! Almansor had learned,
during his long voyage and his residence in the camp,
perfectly to understand and speak the French tongue;
an acquisition which stood him in excellent stead in
this foreign country. He was carried, for many days,
into the interior, and everywhere the people assembled
in crowds to see him ; for his captors gave it out that
he was the son of the King of Egypt, who had sent him
to France to complete his education.
But the soldiers merely said this to lead the people
to believe that they had conquered Egypt, and stood
on terms of peace and friendship with that nation.
After a journey through the country of several days,
they arrived at a vast city, the terminus of their march,
where Almansor was entrusted to the care of a phy-
sician, to be instructed by him in the customs and man-
ners of the French nation.
He was first of all compelled to adopt the Frankish
dress, which is very narrow and straight, and far
less graceful than the Egyptian costume. He was
taught to discontinue bowing with folded arms, and
instructed, when he wished to show respect, to lift
from his head with one hand the huge black hat, uni-
versally worn there, bring his other hand down close to


238
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
his side, and scrape with the right foot. He was for-
bidden to sit with crossed legs, – that graceful habit of
Eastern lands,- and was instructed to perch himself on
high chairs, and leave his legs to dangle to the ground.
The French mode of eating gave him much trouble;
for everything he wished to carry to his mouth he was
compelled first to transfix with an iron fork.
The doctor with whom he lived was a harsh, stern
man, and treated the boy unkindly. If he ever hap-
pened to forget himself, and, for example, addressed a
visitor with “ Schalem Aleikum,”' instead of "Votre Servi-
teur,” his master would beat him with a stick. He
forbade him to think or speak in his native tongue, and
Almansor would probably have soon forgotten his own
language, had it not been for a man who lived in the
same city, and who, in some particulars, was of the
greatest service to him.
This was an old and very learned man, acquainted
with many Eastern languages, — Arabic, Persian, Cop-
tic, and Chinese. He passed in France for a miracle
of learning, and earned a handsome income by instruct-
ing people in these tongues. This person invited
Almansor to his house several times each week, enter-
taining him on such . occasions with rare fruits and
sweetmeats. The lad, while here, could almost believe
he was at home; for the old gentleman was of sin-
gularly eccentric habits. He had clothes made for
Almansor like those worn by men of distinction in
Egypt, and kept them laid away in a private room.
As often as Almansor came, he sent him with a servant
to this chamber, and caused him to be dressed from
head to foot in the fashion of his country; he was then
taken to a large apartment in the wise man's house,
which went by the name of “ Lesser Araby.”


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
239
· This room or hall was decorated with all sorts of
artificial trees, such as palms, bamboos, cedars, and the
like, and flowers native only to Eastern lands. Per-
sian carpets covered the floor, and, in place of French
tables or chairs, handsome cushions were laid against
the walls. The professor sat on one of these cushions
totally disguised. He wore on his head a Turkish
shawl folded as a turban ; and fastened to his chin was
a gray, artificial beard, reaching to his girdle, and
resembling the natural beard of some venerable Eastern
magnate. In addition to these he wore a talar cut
from a brocaded bed-gown, wide Turkish trousers, and
yellow slippers; and, peaceable as was his disposition,
girded himself, on these occasions, with a huge scime-
tar, and thrust into his girdle a dagger studded with
mock jewels. Here he would smoke a pipe two yards
long, and was waited on in Oriental style by servants
whom he thrust into Persian clothes, and whose hands
and faces he dyed of a jet black.
Naturally enough all this seemed absurd to the
young Egyptian ; but he soon perceived that, by accom-
modating himself to the old man's humor, he might
make these visits of extreme advantage to himself.
While with the doctor no Egyptian word was per-
mitted ; here, on the contrary, the French language was
entirely prohibited. Almansor was expected, on enter-
ing, to give the Oriental salutation of peace, which the
professor responded to with great solemnity. He would
then motion to the young man to seat himself by his
side, and begin a mixture of Persian, Arabic, Coptic,
and other languages, under the belief that it was a
learned Oriental conversation. Near him would be
standing one of his servants, holding a large book.
This was a dictionary, and when the old gentleman


240
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
was at a loss for a word, he would make a sign to
his slave, hastily open the volume, find what he
wanted, and continue his conversation.
The slaves brought also sherbet and such articles, in
Turkish cups, and Almansor had only to say that every-
thing was conducted precisely as in Eastern lands, to
occasion the old gentleman the supremest satisfaction.
His greatest recommendation in the eyes of the old
professor, however, was the fluency with which he
read Persian. The latter had in his possession numer-
ous Persian manuscripts, which he would direct Alman-
sor to read aloud, while he read carefully after him, in
order to acquire the correct pronunciation.
Such days were festivals to poor Almansor; for the
professor never allowed him to retire without a present,
and he often carried away with him costly gifts in
money, linen, or other useful articles. Almansor lived
in this way several years in the capital of France, and
the intensity of his homesickness was never so much
moderated. But, about his fifteenth year, an event hap-
pened which exerted much influence over his subse-
quent fate.
The Franks had chosen their greatest general — the
same one who had so often talked with Almansor in
Egypt - to be their king. Almansor knew by the
universal festivities that some great event had taken
place; but still he could not believe that the new king
was the same person whom he had known in Egypt,
for that general had been a man of extreme youth.
But one day Almansor was crossing one of the many
bridges which span the broad river encircling the city,
and, while doing so, became aware of a man in a
plain military uniform, leaning on the parapet, and
gazing down upon the water. The soldier's features


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.'
241
struck him as familiar. He traversed rapidly all the
chambers of his memory, and, on recalling Egypt, sud-
denly became conscious that this man was the same
French general whom he had often talked with in the
camp, and who had interested himself so often in his
well-being. He had never known his real name, but,
plucking up courage, he approached him, and, calling
him by the title by which he had been known among
the soldiers of his army, crossed his arms upon his
breast in the manner of his nation, and said : “Schalem
Aleikum, petit caporal.”
The man looked round astonished, and, turning a
sharp glance upon the young man, reflected a moment,
and exclaimed: “Heavens! Is it possible ? You
here, Almansor ? Where is your father? How go
affairs in Egypt? What brings you here?”
Almansor could no longer restrain himself, but said,
bursting into tears : “ Then you do not know, petit
caporal, how the hounds, your countrymen, have used
me? You did not know that I have not seen the land
of my fathers for many years ?”
“I cannot believe," said the man, and his brow grew
dark, “ that they stole you away with them when they
left your country.”
.“ Alas! it is true !" answered Almansor " On the
day when your army embarked, I saw my country for
the last time. They brought me away with them, and
an officer, who pitied my miserable condition, paid
money for my support to an accursed doctor, who beats
me, and leaves me to die of hunger. But listen, petit
caporal,” he continued; “I am fortunate in meeting
you here, for you must help me.”
The man laughed, and inquired how he should serve
him.
i
21


242
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
"Look, petit caporal,” said Almansor, “it would
be dishonor to beg of you. You were always good to
me; but I know you are a poor man, and, though you
were the general, you were never so well dressed as the
others. And even now, to judge from your coat and
hat, you are far from being in easy circumstances. But
the Franks have lately chosen a sultan, and without
doubt you are acquainted with people who may some-
times approach him, – perhaps the aga of his janissaries,
or his reis effendi, or his capudan pasha. Is it not
so?"
“ Yes," answered the man; "what then?”
“You might put in a good word for me with these
officers, petit caporal, so that they may beg the sultan
of the Franks to let me go home. I need a little money,
besides, for a journey across the sea; but you must
promise, above all, to say nothing about it to the doc-
tor or the Arabic professor.”
" Who is the Arabic professor ?" inquired the
stranger.
“Ah, petit caporal, he is a strange being, and I will
tell you about him another time. If those two were to
hear of this, I should never get away from Frankistan.
But will you speak to the aga for me? Answer me
frankly."
“Come with me," said the officer; "perhaps I can
be of service to you.”
"Now?" cried the lad with dismay. “By no means,
petit caporal; the doctor would cudgel me. I must
hurry home this moment."
“What are you carrying in your basket ?” asked the
other, taking him by the arm.
Almansor blushed, and at first refused to show it.
“Look, petit caporal, I am compelled to serve here


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
243
like my father's meanest slave. The doctor is an ava-
ricious man, and sends me every day a walk of several
miles to the fish-market, because things are a trifle
cheaper there than in our quarter of the city. Seel for
the sake of this wretched herring, for the sake of this
handful of lettuce and this scrap of butter, I am obliged
to walk two leagues. Ah, if my father did but know
it!"
The soldier seemed to sympathize with the boy's
misery, and answered : “Come with me, and be of good
courage. The doctor shall not harm you, even if he
loses to-day both herring and lettuce. Take heart, and
come with me.”
Saying this, he took Almansor by the arm, and led
him away; and, though his heart throbbed when he
thought of the doctor, yet so much encouragement lay
in the words and manner of his new-found friend, that
he resolved to follow him. He went on through many
streets by the side of the soldier, his basket on his arm,
and wondered greatly that everybody they met took off
his hat as they approached. He mentioned this to his
guide, but the latter laughed and made no reply.
They came at length to a splendid palace, when his
friend halted.
“Do you live here, petit caporal ?” asked Almansor.
“This is my home,” replied the unknown. “I must
present you to my wife.” :
“Is it possible ?” continued Almansor. “Surely
the sultan must have given you this palace ?"
“You are right; I received this house from the sul-
tan,” answered the stranger, leading him into the pal-
ace. They mounted a flight of stairs, and, directing
him to set down his basket, his guide led him into a
superb apartment, where sat a lady on a high divan.


244
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
The man said something in a foreign language, at which
both laughed heartily, and the lady made several inqui-
ries of Almansor in the French tongue concerning
Egypt. Finally, petit caporal said to the lad :
"I will tell you the best course for you to follow. I
will take you to the emperor himself, and speak to him
in your favor."
Almansor was terribly startled; but he thought of his
misery and of his native land, and said :
“ Allah gives courage to the unfortunate in the hour
of need, and he will not abandon a poor, sorrowing boy.
I will go to the emperor. But tell me, caporal, must
I fall at his feet? Must I touch the floor with my head ?
What must I do?”
Both laughed again at this, and assured him that all
such ceremonies were unnecessary.
“Has he a terrible and majestic aspect ?" he then
asked. “Has he a long beard ? Are his eyes flames ?
Tell me, how does he look ?”
His guide laughed still more heartily, and answered:
“I will not describe him, Almansor; you shall judge
for yourself. But I will give you this sign by which to
know him. Every one in the hall will take off his hat
respectfully when the emperor enters. He who con-
tinues to wear it will be the man you seek.”
Saying this, he took him by the hand, and went with
him into the emperor's hall. The nearer he came, the
louder beat his heart, and by the time they reached the
door his knees knocked together. A servant 'opened
the door, and there stood, in a half circle, at least thirty
men, superbly dressed, and covered with gold and stars,
as is the custom in the land of the Franks with the royal
agas and pashas; and Almansor thought to himself that
his guide, plainly clothed as he was, must be the


246
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
summoned him into his presence, and informed him that
the ship in which he had designed to send him to
Egypt, was lying at anchor, and about to sail. Al-
mansor was beside himself with joy. A few days suf-
ficed to equip him for the voyage, and richly laden with
valuable gifts, and with a heart swelling with grati-
tude, he bade farewell to the good emperor, and em-
barked.
But Allah designed to prove him still longer, still
longer strengthen his courage by disaster, and forbade
him yet to see his native shores. Another Frank-
ish nation, called English, was waging war at this
time with the emperor, on the sea. They seized every
ship which they could conquer; and it came about
that on the sixth day of their voyage the ship which
carried Amansor was attacked and captured by an Eng-
lish frigate. It was compelled to surrender, and all its
passengers and crew were placed on board a smaller
vessel which accompanied the larger. But, at sea, life
is not less insecure than in our deserts, where robbers
fall suddenly on the unsuspecting caravan, and murder
and rob its merchants. A corsair from Tunis attacked
the tender, which had been separated from the frigate
by a storm, captured it, and its whole crew were carried
to Algiers and sold.
Almansor, being a true believer, found his servitude
less rigorous than that of the Christian dogs, his fel-
lows, but still all hopes of seeing again his father and
his home were for the second time overthrown. He
lived here five years in the service of a rich lord, and
was made to water his flowers and tend his garden.
This rich man dying without heirs, his property was
divided, and Almansor fell into the hands of a slave-
dealer. This person fitted out a ship, about this time,


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR.
247
to carry his slaves to a better market. Chance willed
that I myself was one of these slaves, and I was put on
board the same ship which held Almansor. Here we
became acquainted with each other, and here he de-
scribed to me his remarkable adventures. When we
landed I was a witness of Allah's wonderful providence.
It was the shore of his native country on which we dis-
embarked, - it was the market of his native city where
we were exposed for sale, — and, my lord, let me say it
briefly, it was his own dear father who purchased him
from the dealer!
The Sheik Ali Banu was plunged by this story into
deep thought. It had interested him deeply, and his
breast heaved, his eyes glowed, and he had been fre-
quently on the point of interrupting the narrator; but
the end of the tale seemed not to satisfy him.
. “He was about one-and-twenty years of age, you
say?” he began.
“My lord, he was of my age - two-and-twenty
years."
“And what city did he call his birthplace ? You
have not yet told us."
“If I am not wrong," answered the slave, “it was
Alexandria."
“ Alexandria !” exclaimed the sheik. “It is my son!
Whither did he go? Said you not his name was Kai-
ram ? Had he dark eyes and brown hair?”
“He had, my lord sheik, and in his hours of melan-
choly called himself Kairam, and not Almansor.”
“But, Allah! Allah! said you his father bought him
before your eyes ? Did he say he was his father? Alas,
Le cannot, then, be my son!”
“He said to me, Allah be praised, after such long


248
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
misfortune! This is the market-place of the city of my
birth. Soon after, a distinguished-looking man came to
our corner, and he cried, 'I see my dear father once
again ! The nobleman approached us, and, looking at
one after another, at length bought him of whom this tale
is told. He uttered a devout prayer of thanks to Allah,
and whispered to me, 'I return once more to the scene
of my former happiness. It is my own father who has
bought me.'"
“It cannot be my son, my long-lost Kairam !” said
the sheik, overpowered with emotion. .
The youth could restrain himself no longer. With
tears of joy streaming from his eyes, he threw himself
at the sheik's feet, and cried, “And yet it is your son,
Kairam Almansor, for it was you who bought him !”.
" Allah! Allah! A wonder! a miracle !” shouted
the audience, pressing around father and son. The
sheik stood speechless, gazing at the youth, who
raised his beautiful face towards his. “My friend
Mustapha,” he said to the aged dervish, “ before my
eyes hangs a veil of tears, so that I cannot see whether
the features of the mother who bore my Kairam are
here imprinted on this young man's face. Step hither
and look for me."! ..
The old man drew near, gazed on him a long while,
and, laying his hand on the youth's brow, said, “Kai-
ram ! what was the saying which I gave you in the
Frankish camp, in the days of your misfortune ?"
“My darling teacher," answered the young slave,
pressing the old man's hand to his lips, “it was this :
• So that one loves Allah, and keeps his conscience pure,
in the desert of misery, he is not alone; for he has two
consolers ever at his side.'”
Raising his eyes gratefully to heaven, the aged dervish


THE HISTORY OF ALMANSOR..
249
drew the youth upon his breast, and gave him to the
sheik, saying, “Take him to your heart; as surely
as you have mourned for him ten long years, so surely
has your son Kairam returned to you at last.”
The sheik was beside himself with joy and rapture.
He gazed again and again at the features of the
returned wanderer, and found unmistakably the image
of the son whom he had lost. All present shared his
delight; for they all loved the good sheik, and every
person there felt as if he had this day regained a
son himself.
Song and revelry again filled the halls. The young
man was made to tell his story over again, more minutely
than before, and all praised the Arabic professor, and
the emperor, and every one who had been kind to
Kairam. The rejoicings lasted far into the night, and
when they separated the sheik made a costly present to
each of his friends, to remind them pleasantly of his day
of joy.
The four young men he presented to his son, and
invited them to pay him frequent visits; and it was
arranged that he should read with the clerk, make
short excursions with the painter, the merchant should
enjoy with him the song and dance, and the fourth
should superintend all the enjoyments and pleasures of
the others. Each was then presented with a handsome
gift; and they left the sheik's house in a state of per-
fect contentment.
• To whom are we indebted for all this," said they
among themselves, “if not to the old stranger? Who
would have expected this result, when we were stand-
ing opposite this house, and criticizing the sheik ?”
"And how easy it would have been for us to neglect
the old man !” said another of them, “ or to have


250
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
despised and repulsed him! He looked very ragged
and poor. Who could have suspected him to be the
wise Mustapha ?”
"Strange! — was it not here that we expressed our
wishes?” said the scribe. “One preferred travel,
another singing and dancing, a third agreeable society,
and I to read and listen to stories; and are not all our
wishes fully accomplished? Can I not read or buy all
the books I want ?”
“And can I not regulate the sheik's table, and
superintend his choicest pleasures, as well as be at
them myself ?” said the second.
“And as often as I feel inclined to hear singing and
music, or see dancing, can I not come hither, and ask
for his slaves to entertain me?"
“And I!” cried the painter; “yesterday, I was a
poor artist, unable to set foot beyond the city ; now I
can travel where I will.”
“Yes," said they all ; " it was a good thing that we
listened to the old stranger. Who knows what might
otherwise have become of us?”
Thus, they talked together, and went home happy
and fortunate.






THE TAVERN OF SPESSART.






MLAY


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
Many years ago, when the roads in Spessart were
much less frequented than they are now, two young
men were wending their way through the forest. One
of them, about eighteen years of age, followed the trade
of compass-maker; while the other, a goldsmith, could
scarcely have exceeded his sixteenth year, and was
evidently making his first journey into the world. The
evening was far advanced, and the narrow path which
the two friends followed was darkened by the shadows
of gigantic pines and beeches. The compass-maker
strode boldly on, whistling an air and playing occa-
sionally with his dog Pluck, and seemed little affected
by the knowledge that night was close at hand, and
that the nearest inn was far distant. But Felix, the
goldsmith, often looked round uneasily. When the
wind muttered through the trees, he believed he heard
footsteps coming behind him. When the shrubs along
the path waved, or opened for a moment, he could not
help thinking he saw faces lurking behind them.
· The young goldsmith was usually neither superstitious
nor timid. In Wurzburg, where he had learned his trade,
he passed with his comrades for an intrepid lad whose
heart was in the right place; but to-day a strange
depression affected his spirits. He had been told so
much of the dangers of Spessart:—that a numerous band


252
THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
of robbers plied their trade in the forest; that many
travellers had been plundered within the last few
weeks ; nay, that dreadful deeds of blood had been
committed there at no distant time; — that he could not
banish the thought that he and his friend were only
two defenceless men, and could offer little resistance to
a gang of armed marauders. He regretted that he
had been persuaded by the compass-maker to go on
another stage, instead of remaining over night at the
entrance of the forest.
“ If I am murdered to-night, and robbed of every-
thing I have, it is your fault, compass-maker, for you
have brought me into this frightful wood.”
“Don't be a coward !” replied the other. “A travel-
ling journeyman should never be afraid. What is it
you dread? Do you think that the gentlemen robbers
in Spessart will do us the honor to attack and murder
us? Why should they take the trouble ? For the sake
of my Sunday-coat in the knapsack, or the dollar we
have for expenses ? Men must travel in companies,
and be dressed in silk and gold, to make it worth these
robbers' while to murder them for booty."
“Stop! did you hear a whistle in the forest ?” cried
Felix, in agony.
"It was only the wind whistling through the trees.
Step out bravely ; this road cannot be much longer.”
“It's very well for you to talk as you do about being
murdered,” continued the goldsmith. “They ask you
what you have, and at most take away your Sunday-
coat, and a few kreutzers. But me they will murder
on the spot, for the sake of the jewels and trinkets I
have about me."
“ Bah! why should they murder you for that? Sup-
pose four or five men came out of that bush, with


ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
* 253
loaded guns, and should say very politely, 'Gentle-
men, what have you in your pockets ?! or, Give
yourselves no uneasiness, gentlemen, we will help you
carry your burdens.' You would not behave like a
fool ; you would open your knapsack, lay your yellow
vest, and your blue coat, your two shirts, and your
necklaces, bracelets, combs, and what not, politely on
the ground, and consider yourself a lucky fellow for
saving your life so easily."
.“And do you think," answered Felix, “I would sur-
render so easily, the jewels I am carrying to my god-
mother, the countess ? My life sooner! -sooner be cut
into little pieces ! Has she not always been a mother
to me, and brought me up since I was ten years old ?
Has she not paid for my education, my clothes, my
everything? And now, when I can visit her, and
carry her some of my own work which she ordered
of my master, -when I can show her some specimens of
the beautiful trade I have learned, -- am I to give up
everything? And the yellow vest, which she gave me,
besides ? No, I will die before I will give my god-
mother's jewels to these rascals."
“Don't be a fool!” cried the compass-maker. “If
they murder you, the countess will not get her jewels
any sooner. So it is better for you to give them up,
and save your life.”
Felix made no reply. The night was by this time
upon them, and by the dim light of the moon they could
scarcely see three paces in advance. Felix grew more
uneasy every moment, kept closer by his friend's side,
and hesitated whether to assent to his arguments or not.
After advancing for nearly a league, they perceived a
light in the distance. The young goldsmith suggested
that they should not trust it, for it might be the house of
22


254*
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the robbers; but the compass-maker answered that
robbers had their houses, or rather their holes, under
ground, and that this must be the tavern to which they
had been directed by a man who met them at the en.
trance of the wood.
The house was long and low, and before it stood a
cart, the horses of which they could hear neighing in
the stable. The compass-maker beckoned his compan-
ion to a window, the shutters of which stood open. By
standing on tiptoe, they could overlook the whole room.
A man was sleeping in a chair by the fireplace, who,
judging by his dress, was probably a carrier, and doubt-
less the owner of the cart before the door. On the
opposite side, a woman and her maid sat spinning. Be-
yond the table, and against the wall, sat a man with
a glass of wine before him, his head resting in his
hands, so that his features could not be seen The
compass-maker inferred from his dress, however, that
he was a man of considerable rank.
While they were still peering in, a dog barked inside
the house. Pluck answered, and a maid-servant ap-
peared at the door, and looked out at the strangers.
On the promise of obtaining supper and beds, they
entered the house, and, laying down their heavy bun-
dles and their hats and sticks in a corner, seated them-
selves at the table near the gentleman. The latter,
raising his head at their salute, proved to be a hand-
some young man, who thanked them courteously for
their greeting.
“You are late on the road,” said he. “Were you
not afraid to travel through Spessart so dark a night?
For my own part, I preferred to put up my horse at
this tavern, to riding a single league further.”
“You were perfectly right, sir,” answered the com-


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART. -
255
pass-maker. “The footsteps of a fine horse are music
to the ears of robbers. They will hear it a league dis-
tant; but when a couple of poor lads like us creep on
foot through the forest, people whom the robbers would
be obliged to help instead of plundering, they never stir
a foot!"
“That is so," said the carrier, who had been waked
by the entrance of the new-comers. “They cannot
make much in the shape of money out of a poor man.
But there are instances where they have cut down
poor people from a mere lust for murder, or else com-
pelled them to enter their gang and serve as robbers
themselves.”
"Nay, if that is the kind of people in this forest,"
said the young goldsmith, “this house will be little
protection to us. We are only four, or, with the host-
ler, five; and, suppose a dozen of them saw fit to attack
us, what resistance could we make? And, besides,"
he added, in a whisper, “what reason have we for think-
ing that the people of this house are honest ?”
“No fear of that,” answered the carrier. "I have
known this tavern for ten years, and have never noticed
anything suspicious. The master is seldom at home;
they say he deals in wine. The woman is a very quiet
person, and will harm nobody. No; you do her injus-
tice, young man.”
“And yet,” broke in the gentleman, “I cannot easily
forget what people say about them. You remember
the rumor of those persons who disappeared some time
ago, in this forest, and left no trace of their wherea-
bouts. Several people said they had spent the night in
this tavern; and yet, when weeks elapsed, and noth-
ing was heard of their fate, and their path had been
traced as far as this house, the reply to every inquiry


256
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
was that they had never been here. It is certainly sus-
picious."
"God knows it is !” cried the compass-maker. “It
would have been safer for us to have passed the night
under the nearest tree, than within these four walls,
where escape is impossible ; for the windows are
grated.”
The turn the conversation had taken made them all
thoughtful. It seemed far from improbable that this
road-side inn was, either by free will' or compulsion, in
alliance with the robbers. The night threatened there-
fore to be perilous, for they had heard many stories
of travellers attacked and murdered in their sleep; and,
even if their lives were not in danger, yet some of the
guests of the tavern were of such narrow means that
the loss of even a part of their property would have
been extremely embarrassing. The four companions
looked moodily into their glasses. The young gentle-
man wished he was travelling on his trusty horse
through a safe, open valley ; the compass-maker, that
he had a dozen of his comrades, armed with cudgels, as
a body-guard. Felix, the goldsmith, was unhappy,
more for the sake of his benefactress' jewels, than him-
self; but the carrier, who sat blowing the smoke of his
pipe from his lips with a thoughtful air, said, after a
pause: “Gentlemen, we ought not to permit them to
surprise us in our sleep. I, for one, will keep guard all
night, if one of you will back me."
"I am ready," -"So am I," – "And so am I, cried
the other three. “I should find it impossible to sleep,”
added the young gentleman.
“Well, what shall we do to keep ourselves awake?”
said the carrier. “As there are just four of us, I think


• THE TAVERN IN SPESSART. -
257
à game of cards would be a good thing. It will keep
us awake, and help the time along too."
"I never play cards,” answered the gentleman ; " so
I, at least, cannot join you in it."
“And I know nothing of cards," added Felix.
-"What can we do, then?” said the compass-maker.
“ Sing? That would only attract the robbers, besides
being stupid. Propose riddles and conundrums? That
would not last long. Gentlemen, what do you say to tell-
ing stories ? Amusing or serious, true or false, they will
keep us awake, and pass the time as well as card-play-
ing.”
"I'm agreed, if you will begin," said the young gen-
tleman, laughing. “You men of business travel into
all countries, and, no doubt, have plenty of excellent
stories at your tongues' ends. Every city has its own
tales and traditions."
“Ay, ay, we hear a good many things," answered
the compass-maker. “But gentlemen like you study
books, and read a great many wonderful things. Of
course you can tell much finer and stranger tales than
poor journeymen travellers like us. I am very much
mistaken, if you are not a scholar.”
“No scholar," replied the gentleman, with a laugh ;
“merely a student, returning home for my vacation.
But what we find in our books resembles stories much
less than what you pick up here and there in your wan-
derings. So begin, friend, if the others are ready."
“When a man tells me a good story,” said the car-
rier, “I prefer it to playing cards. I often travel these
country roads for leagues and leagues at a snail's pace,
listening to some person walking alongside, and telling
me a story. In bad weather I have taken up many a
man in my cart, on condition he would tell me some
22*


258
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
tale; and I never like a companion so well, I believe,
as when he can describe his own or other people's
adventures for seven or eight hours together."
“So it is with me," said the young goldsmith. "I
could listen to stories all my life, I believe; and my
master in Wurzburg was obliged to forbid me to look
at books, lest I should read too many novels and neg-
lect my work. So, give us something good, compass-
maker, for I know you can tell stories from now till
to-morrow morning before your stock is exhausted.” .
The compass-maker took a long draught to improve
his elocution, and began.
THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
In Upper Suabia stand to this day the ruins of a cas-
tle, once the noblest in all that region. It was called
Hohenzollern, and rose from the summit of a steep,
round hill, from whose rugged heights one could see a
prodigious distance in every direction. Further than
this castle could be seen from the country round was
the valiant race of Zollern feared and respected, and
their names were known and honored in every German
land. Many centuries ago, I believe when gunpowder
was just invented, a Zollern lived in this castle, whom
nature had made a singular being. It could not be
alleged against him that he oppressed his vassals, or
that he had ever lived in feud with his neighbors; but,
on account of his gloomy eye, his frowning brows, and
his monosyllabic, surly manners, no one liked or trusted
him. Few persons outside the castle walls had ever
heard him speak civilly, like other men ; for, when he
rode through the valley, and any one met him and said,









ETIT
THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.





THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
259
with a respectful bow, “Good day, your lordship; this
is fine weather!” or some similar remark, he would
always retort gruffly, with “Stuff and nonsense !” or,
“I knew that before.” And if anything occurred to ex-
cite his anger, — if a peasant's cart chanced to stand in
the road, so as to prevent his horse from passing as
quickly as he liked, - his fury would break forth in a
volley of frightful oaths and curses. In all the region
round about, he went among the people by the name
of “Thunder-storm Von Zollern."
Thunder-storm Von Zollern had a wife, who was his
direct opposite, and as mild and gentle as a summer's
day. Often had persons, who had been offended by her
husband's ferocity, been reconciled to him again through
her soft glances and gracious words. Her tenderness
to the poor was proverbial, and she never hesitated,
in the fiercest heats of summer or the wildest winter
snows, to leave the rugged hill, and visit poor peasants
and sick children in the valley. When the count met
her on such errands of mercy, he would say, sulkily:
“Stuff and nonsense !” and ride on.
These savage manners would have intimidated or de-
terred most women. One would have thought : “ What
business is it of mine to attend to these poor people,
when my husband considers it stupid nonsense ?”
Another, perhaps, through pride or indignation, would
have cooled in her love towards so savage a husband.
But not so Lady Hedwig Von Zollern. She loved him
as deeply as ever, sought to smooth the wrinkles of his
dark brow with her soft, white hand, and adored him
with all the strength of her nature. When, after the
lapse of a year, Heaven sent them a little heir, she
loved her husband not the less, but lavished on her dar-
ling offspring all the tender duties of a mother. Three


260
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
years passed, during which time the Count Von Zollern
saw his son only on Sundays after dinner, when he was
brought to him by the nurse. He looked at him on
these occasions perfectly unmoved, growled something
in his beard, and gave him back to his nurse. When
the little fellow first lisped “father," the count gave
the nurse a florin. Towards the child his expression
remained unaltered.
On his third birthday the count caused his son to be
breeched for the first time, and dressed him richly in
velvet and silk. He then gave orders for his own
horse and another to be made ready, and, taking his
little son in his arm, descended the winding stairs with
ringing spurs. Lady Hedwig was aghast at the sight.
She was accustomed to make no such inquiry as
“Whither out?” or “When home?" on his leaving the
castle ; but anxiety for her child now opened her lips.
“Are you going for a ride, count?” said she. He made
no answer. “Where are you taking the child ?" she
continued ; “Euno is to take a walk with me.”
“I knew that before," answered Thunder-storm
Von Zollern, without stopping. When he reached the
court-yard, he took his little son by one foot, raised
him into the saddle, and, binding him firmly on with
his handkerchief, mounted his own steed, and trotted
out of the gate, holding the bridle of Euno's horse in
his hand. The little fellow seemed at first to consider
it great fun. He clapped his hands, and shook his
horse's mane to make him go faster, so that the count
was greatly pleased, and said, several times, he was a
plucky lad.
But when they reached the plain, and the count
changed his pace to a canter, the little boy lost heart.
He begged his father, very imploringly, to ride slower;


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
261
but, as their speed increased, and the high wind almost
deprived little Euno of breath, he began to cry, at first
silently, but, growing rapidly more terrified, finally
burst out with all the strength of his lungs.
“I knew so. Stuff and nonsense!” began his father.
“ The young one howls on his first ride. Hush'l or
" Just as he was about to reässure his son,
with a curse, his horse reared, and the bridle of the other
steed slipped from his hand. He strove frantically to
reduce his horse to subjection, and succeeding at last,
and looking round with anguish to find his son, saw
the horse running up the mountain, his saddle empty,
and the tiny rider nowhere to be seen. . :::
Stern and calm as the Count Von Zollern usually
was, this was a moment of torture to his heart. He
· looked for nothing but to see his son lying shattered in
the road, and he tore his beard and howled in agony.
He could find no trace of his child far as he retraced
his course ; and he already felt a foreboding that the
maddened horse must have hurled him into a lake
which edged the road, when he suddenly heard behind
him a childish voice calling him by name, and, turning
about like lightning - look ! an old woman sat under a
tree not far from the path, fondling the infant on her
knees.
“How came you by the child, old witch ?” cried
the count in great anger. Bring him to me instantly !"
“Not so fast, not so fast, excellency!” laughed the
old creature. “How came I by the child, say you ?
Why, his horse ran by here, and he was hanging to the
saddle by one foot with his hair trailing on the ground,
so I caught him in my apron.”
“I knew it !” snarled the Count Von Zollern. “Give
him to me. I cannot dismount, for my horse is wild,
and might strike him."


262
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
"Give me a silver florin first,” said the woman, in a
humble tone.
"Stuff and nonsense !" cried the count, throwing a
few pennies under the tree.
“No; I must have a florin !” she insisted.
“A florin ! you don't deserve it!” yelled the count.
“Quick with the child here, or I set my dogs on
you !"
“So! I don't deserve a florin !" answered the bag,
with a scornful laugh. “Ha! See, before many years,
how much of your inheritance sells for a silver florin.
Here, take back your pennies.” Saying this, she
threw the bits of copper to the count with so much
skill that each fell exactly into the small leathern purse
which he still held in his hand.
The count was silent for several minutes with aston-
ishment at her dexterity ; but at length his amazement
changed to wrath. He seized his gun, and, cocking it,
took aim at the old woman. She fondled and kissed
the little count with great composure, holding him
carefully before her, so that the bullet must have
first struck him. “You are a good, pious child," said
she; “ remain so, and you will never suffer." Then set-
ting him down, she shook her finger at the count:
“ Zollern, Zollern, you owe me a silver florin !” she
shrieked, and, untroubled by his curses, she crept into
the wood, leaning for support on her staff. Conrad,
the count's squire, dismounted, trembling, from his
horse, and, placing the little noble on his saddle,
mounted behind him, and rode after his master to the
castle.
This was the first and only time that Thunder-storm
Von Zollern ever took his son to ride. Because he had
wept and cried when the horse broke into a trot, he


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
263
held him to be a cowardly lad, of whom no good could be
expected. He never saw him but with displeasure, and
as often as the boy, who loved his father from his heart,
came fondly to his knees, he would push him away,
crying: “I knew so! Stuff and nonsense !” Lady
Hedwig had borne submissively all her husband's ill-
humor and ferocity, but this cruel treatment of her
innocent child undermined her health. She sickened
from terror several times when the gloomy count pun-
ished the boy severely for some trifling fault, and died
at last, in the prime of life, mourned by her household
and the whole neighborhood, and most deeply of all by
her infant son.
From this time the count's feelings became more and
more alienated from his little heir. He committed him
to the nurse and the chaplain to be brought up ; and
for the future saw little of him, especially after marrying
a rich lady, shortly subsequent to the countess' death,
who, after the lapse of a year, presented him with twins.
Euno's favorite walk was to the old woman who had
saved his life. She told him many anecdotes of his
dead mother, and how much kindness she had always
received from her. The maids and grooms warned him
frequently against going so often to see the old woman
of Feldheim, as they called her, as she was neither more
nor less than a witch ; but the child felt no fears, for
the chaplain told him that witches had never existed;
and that the traditions of old women being able to
bewitch people, and to ride on broomsticks through
the air to the Brocken, were totally false. To be sure, he
saw several things about the beldame which he could not
quite comprehend. Her adroitness with the three pen-
nies, which she had thrown so skilfully into his father's
purse, he still remembered perfectly; and she under-


264
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
stood the composition of all kinds of draughts and oint.
ments with which to heal the illnesses of men and cat-
tle ; but he was certain there was no truth in the story
people told that she had a weather-pan, as they called
it, which, when hung over her fire, brought on frightful
thunder-storms. She taught the little count many
things very useful to him ; for example, several cures
for horse-maladies, a remedy against hydrophobia, an
irresistible bait for fish, and many other valuable bits
of information. This old creature was soon his only
intimate, for his nurse died, and his stepmother never
concerned herself about him.
As his brothers grew up, Euno led a more unhappy
life than before, for they had the good fortune not to
fall from the horse on their first ride with their father;
and Thunder-storm Von Zollern held them therefore for
intelligent lads, loved them exclusively, and rode every
day with them, teaching them everything he knew him-
self. They learned little that was good, however.
Their father could neither read nor write, and he was
resolved that his precious sons should not waste their
time over such useless studies; and, when only ten years
old, they could curse and swear as frightfully as their
father, pick a quarrel with any one they saw fit, and
fight with each other as savagely as cat and dog, becom-
ing friends again only when they waged war with Euno.
Their mother was perfectly indifferent to this, for she
considered the children's quarrelling to be wholesome
and useful ; but, on a servant's mentioning it one day to
the old count, though he answered, “I knew it before ;
stuff and nonsense !” he resolved to devise some means
to prevent his sons from striking each other dead in their
furious quarrels. The threat of the old woman of
Feldheim, whom he firmly believed to be a desperate


266
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“Stuff and nonsense!” and he continued to curse and
swear till he died.
Scarcely was his body in the ground, when the count-
ess came with the will in her hand, and said scornfully
to Euno, her step-son, that he could now give a proof
of his erudition by reading with his own eyes the con-
tents of the will, namely, that he had no further claim
to Zollern ; and she and her sons congratulated them-
selves over the beautiful property and the two castles
out of which they had defrauded the first-born.
Euno submitted without a murmur, but took leave
with tears of the castle in which he had been born,
under which his mother lay buried, and near to which
his only friend, the woman of Feldheim, had her cottage.
The castle of Silverburg was a handsome, stately struc-
ture, but he found it lonely and desolate, and soon grew
ill from home-sickness for Hohenzollern.
The countess, and the two brothers now eighteen
years old, were sitting one evening on the balcony, and
looking down the mountain-side, when their eyes rested
on a knight, approaching on horseback, followed by a
sumptuous litter and several attendants. They made
numberless surmises as to who it could be, and “Little
Rogue” exclaimed at last :
“By Jove, it's no other than our most honorable
brother of Silverburg!"
"Who? that stupid Euno ?” said the countess, sur-
prised. “No doubt he means to do us the honor to
invite us to visit him, and has brought that handsome
litter to carry me to Silverburg. Come, so much polite-
ness I never expected from the blockhead. One civility
deserves another; so let us go down to the castle gate
to receive him. Put on your most friendly looks, sons,
and perhaps he will give you something from Silver-


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
267
burg; you a horse, perhaps, and the other a coat of
armor. I have been wishing a great while for his moth-
er's jewelry.”
“I want no presents from Euno," answered Wolf,
"and I will put on no friendly looks. As far as I am
concerned, he may follow my excellent progenitor to
the grave as soon as he likes ; for then we should inherit
Silverburg, and we would let you have the jewels,
mother, cheap."
“So, you profligate,” answered his mother angrily,
“must I buy the jewels of you? Is this your gratitude
for my having secured Zollern for you? Rogue, you
will give me the jewels for nothing, I am sure ?”.
"Only death can be had for nothing, mother!” an-
swered her son, laughing ; “and if it is true that his
mother's jewels are worth as much as many a castle, as
folks say they are, we are not such fools as to hang
them round your neck for nothing. As soon as Euno
dies, we will ride over there and divide these jewels,
and I shall sell my share for what they will bring. If
you offer more than the Jews, mother dear, you shall
have them, I promise you."
They had by this time reached the castle gate, and it
was with difficulty that madam the countess repressed
her anger sufficiently to receive Count Euno civilly, as
he rode over the drawbridge. Seeing his step-mother
and his brothers, he checked his steed, and, dismount-
ing, greeted them courteously. For though they had
done him great wrong, yet he kept it in mind that the
two young men were his brothers, and that his father
had once loved this wicked woman,
“Now, this is delightful, that the oldest son should
come to see us in this way," said the countess, with a
heavenly smile and melodious voice. “How do you


268
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
enjoy Silverburg? Do you grow accustomed to the
place? I see you have a litter, too! Ay, and how
handsome it is! An empress need not be ashamed of
it! I suppose it will not be long before you have a
countess to ride about the country in it?"
“I have not yet thought of that matter, madam,”
answered Euno ; " for which reason I desire to take a
friend to my house, and have therefore brought hither
this litter.”
“Indeed, sir, you are extremely polite," interrupted
the lady, with a bow.
- "You know he finds horseback riding difficult at his
years,” continued Euno calmly ; “I refer, of course, to
Father Joseph, your chaplain. I desire to take him
with me for a while, as he was my tutor in my boyhood,
you know, madam, and he agreed to pay me a visit
when I left Zollern. I design also taking with me the
old woman of Feldheim. She saved my life once, when
I rode out for the first time with my lamented father.
I have room enough for her in Silverburg, and there she
shall breathe her last.”
Saying this, he passed through the court-yard in
search of the reverend chaplain.
Wolf bit his lips with rage, and his mother the count-
ess turned yellow with fury, but Rogue burst into a fit
of laughter. “What will you give me for the horse he
is going to present me with ? ” said he. “Brother Wolf,
give me your coat of mail in exchange? Ha, ha, ha!
So he means to take the chaplain and the old witch with
him, does he ? A lovely couple, upon my word! In
the forenoons he can study Greek with the reverend,
and take lessons in witchcraft in the afternoons of the old
woman! What will stupid Euno do next, I wonder?"
“He is a very vulgar fellow," answered the count-


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
269
ess, “and you ought not to laugh, Rogue. It is a dis-
grace to the whole family, and we shall blush to look
our neighbors in the face when it becomes known that
Count Von Zollern has carried that old witch to his cas-
tle, and lets her live there. He got his low tastes from
his mother, who had the same vulgar fondness for sick
beggars and such base animals. O, his father would
turn in his coffin, if he knew this!”
“Yes," added Rogue, “father would say in the
tomb, “I knew so; stuff and nonsense !'".
“Upon my word! here he comes with the old man,
and not ashamed to walk with him arm-in-arm !” cried
the countess with horror. “Come away, my sons; I
will see him no more.”
They disappeared, and Euno accompanied his old
teacher to the drawbridge, and helped him into the litter
with his own hands. At the foot of the mountain, he
stopped before the cottage of the woman of Feldheim,
and found her ready and waiting for his arrival.
The result was otherwise than the countess' wicked
imagination had anticipated. No one in the neighbor-
hood felt the slightest surprise at what Count Euno had
done. On the contrary, they considered it a praisewor-
thy action in him to desire to render happy the old age
of the venerable woman, and they praised him as a
pious Christian for having taken Father Joseph into his
castle. The only persons incensed with him were his
brothers and the countess ; but solely to their own
disgrace ; for the whole neighborhood were indignant
at the conduct of the unnatural brothers, and in retri-
bution the rumor was circulated that they lived on ill
terms with their mother, and were incessantly wran-
gling and injuring each other.
Count Euno of Zollern-Silverburg made many efforts
23*


270
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
to effect a reconciliation between his brothers and bim-
self; for he found it insupportable to have them riding
by his castle, and never addressing or visiting him; or
meeting him often in the wood or plain, and greeting
hini distantly, like a total stranger. But all his at-
tempts were fruitless, and responded to only by addi-
tional insults. One day, a method suggested itself by
which he might possibly win their regard, knowing, as
he did, their natural selfishness and greed. A pond
lay between, and almost equi-distant from the three
castles, and just within the borders of Euno's domains.
It was peopled by the finest carps and pike in the
whole neighborhood, and the brothers, who loved to
fish, found it an intense source of regret that their
father had forgotten to include this pond within their
limits. They were too haughty to fish there without
their brother's knowledge, and yet unwilling, by civili-
ties, to obtain his consent. Count Euno knew, how-
ever, that this pond lay near their hearts, and one
day he invited them to meet him there.
It was a charming spring morning when the three
brothers, almost at the same moment, reached the pond
from their respective castles.
“Well,” cried Rogue, “this is remarkable! I left
Roguesburg as the clock struck seven.”
“And I Zollern” — “and I Silverburg” — answered
his two brothers.
“ This pond must be exactly in the centre,” con-
tinued Rogue ; “it is a beautiful bit of water."
“Yes, and I have invited you here for that very rea-
son. I know that both of you are fond of fishing, and
though I am inclined sometimes to throw a fly myself,
yet the pond has fish enough to supply us all, and there
is room enough on its shores even if we all fish at the


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
271
ers and
them në
ng his
d greit
all bini
same time. So I am willing that from this day the
water shall be common property, and each of you shall
have equal rights in it with myself.”
“Hollo ! our noble brother is uncommonly gracious
to-day,” said Rogue, with a scornful laugh. “He has
positively given us a few hogsheads of water and a
couple of hundred fish! Bah! what must we give in
return? For only death is gratis in this world.”
“You shall have it for nothing," said Euno. "Ah!
I only wish to see and speak with you sometimes at this
pond. Are we not all sons of one father?"
"No!" answered Rogue. “This arrangement is
absurd, for nothing is more foolish than to fish in com-
pany. Each one frightens away the others' fish. But
divide the days: Monday and Thursday you, Euno;
Tuesday and Friday Wolf; and I Wednesday and Sat-
urday, and it will suit us exactly.”
“I will have nothing of the sort,” cried the savage
Wolf; “I will take no present, and will share with no
one. You are right, Euno, to offer us this pond, for we
have properly all three an equal right in it. But let us
throw dice to decide who shall own it for the future.
If I am more lucky than you, and win it, you may
always ask my permission to fish here."
"I never throw dice," answered Euno, mourning over
the obduracy of his brothers.
“Of course not,” sneered Rogue. “He is very reli-
gious, this noble brother of ours, and considers dice-
playing a mortal sin. But I propose another plan, at
which the most God-fearing monk could have no scru-
ples. Let us get our fishing-tackle out, and he who has
taken the most fish when the clock at Zollern strikes
twelve shall own the pond.”
"I am a fool indeed," said Euno, "to risk on a wager


272
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
that which belongs to me already. But, to prove to
you that I was sincere in my proposal of division, I
will bring my fishing-tackle here and make the trial.”
They rode away, each to his castle. The twins sent
out their servants in all haste to turn over every stone
to find bait. Euno, however, took his ordinary tackle,
and the bait which the woman of Feldheim had taught
him to prepare, and was the first to appear at the place
of meeting. When the twins arrived he permitted them
to select the most convenient places, and then threw in
his line. It seemed as if the fish recognized him as
their master. The carp and pike rushed and played
round his hook in shoals. The oldest and biggest pushed
the smaller ones away, and every moment he drew one
out; and when he threw his line again into the water
twenty or thirty opened their mouths above the surface
to snap at the hook. Two hours had not passed before
the ground around him was covered with the finest fish.
He stopped fishing, and went to his brothers to see
what progress they had made. Rogue had caught two
wretched cuttle-fish and a carp; Wolf, three barbel and
two little groundlings; and both were gazing disconso-
lately into the pond, for from where they stood they
could see plainly the shoals of fish which Euno had
taken. When Euno came up to Wolf, the latter sprang
up in a fury, and, tearing off the line, broke his pole in
pieces, and threw the whole into the water. "I wish
it was a thousand hooks instead of one which I throw
in, and one of your creatures here would bite at every
one of them !” he shouted. “But it can never have
happened thus by fair means; it is jugglery and witch-
craft, or how, blockhead Euno, could you catch more
fish in an hour than I can in a year ?”
“Ay, ay, I remember now," said Rogue; "he has


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
273
learned to fish of the woman of Feldheim, that horrible
witch, and we were fools to fish with him. He will be
a wizard himself before long.”
"You wicked men,” answered Euno, in anger; “I
have had abundant time in this short morning to see
your greediness, your impudence, and your ferocity.
Leave this place and never return to it; and, believe
me, it were better for your souls if you were half as
pious and good as the woman you call a witch."
"No, on second thoughts, she can't be a real witch,"
said Rogue, laughing scornfully. “Witches can fore-
tell future events ; but this woman of Feldheim can no
more foretell events than a goose can turn into a swan.
She told father that a good part of his property would
be worth less than a silver florin. She meant, of course,
he would lose it all; and yet, when he died, every acre
one can see from the turrets of Zollern belonged to him.
Bah! the old woman of Feldheim is nothing but a silly
old idiot, and you are a stupid blockhead, Euno!”
Saying this, Rogue retired in a great hurry, for he
feared his brother's strong arm, and Wolf followed him,
yelling all the curses which he had learned from his
father.
Euno returned to his castle, grieved to the depths of
his soul, for he saw that his brothers and himself would
never more be friends. He took their brutal language
so much to heart that the next day he was ill, and only
the pious consolations of Father Joseph, and the effica-
cious liquids of the old woman of Feldheim saved him
from death.
When the two brothers heard that Euno was lying ill
at home, they held at once a great feast; and, flushed
with wine, promised each other that when blockhead
Euno should die, he who learned it first would fire all


274
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.:.
his cannon to communicate the fact to the other, and he
who first fired should be entitled to carry off the best
cask of wine in Euno's cellar. Wolf, from this time,
had one of his servants always waiting in the neighbor-
hood of Castle Silverburg; and Rogue bribed one of
Euno's servants, with large sums of money, to let him
know the instant his master lay at the point of death.
This servant however was more attached to his pious
and gentle master than to the wicked Count of Rogues,
burg; he inquired therefore one evening, secretly, of the
old woman of Feldheim, as to his master's condition ;
and, on her telling him that he was nearly recovered, he
informed her of the agreement of the two brothers, and
that they intended to discharge cannon in celebration
of Count Euno's death. The old lady was excessively
angry. She speedily reported it to the count; and on
his refusing to believe in such utter heartlessness, ad-
vised him to put the matter to the proof, and cause it
to be given out that he was dead; whereupon he would
soon hear whether they fired their cannon or not.
· The count summoned the servant whom his brother
had bribed, questioned him further, and ordered him to
ride to Roguesburg and announce his immediate death.
While the groom was riding rapidly down the moun-
tain-side, he was stopped by the servant of Count Wolf,
who inquired why he was riding so hastily. “Ah!"
said the other, “my poor master will never live through
the night; they have all given him over.”
“So, it's come at last!” cried the first; and, run-
ning to his horse, he mounted, and galloped so rapidly
to Zollern that his horse fell at the gate, and he himself
could only gasp the words, “ Count Euno is dying," be-
fore he dropped senseless. The cannon of Hohenzol-
lern at once thundered forth the information, and Count


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
275
Wolf and his mother congratulated each other over the
cask of wine, the inheritance, the pond, the jewels, and
the glorious echo of the cannon. But what they took
for an echo were the cannon of Roguesburg, and Wolf
said, with a laugh, to his mother: “So Rogue has had
his spies out as well as myself, and we shall have to
divide the wine like the rest of the inheritance." He
then mounted his horse, for he suspected his brother
Rogue might attempt to get before him, and perhaps
take away some of the treasures of the deceased before
he came.
The two brothers encountered one another at the fish-
pond, and each blushed as he met the other's gaze, for
each had intended to arrive at Silverburg first. They.
spoke not a syllable of Euno as they rode on, but dis-
cussed in a friendly way how the property should be
divided, and which should take Silverburg. But, as
they crossed the drawbridge, and rode into the court,
whom should they see but their brother Euno looking
from the window, to all appearance perfectly well! The
brothers were greatly startled, and, taking him for a
spectre, crossed themselves devoutly. But, soon seeing
that he was good flesh and blood, Wolf cried, “ Hol-
lo! this is strange. Stuff and nonsense! I thought
you were dead."
“Well, better luck next time!” said Rogue, looking
up at Euno with poisonous glances.
Euno answered in a voice of thunder: “From this
hour all bonds of relationship are broken between us.
I well understood your salvoes of artillery ; but mark,
I have also five field-pieces in the court, and have loaded
them to the muzzle in your honor. Away with you
beyond the range of my bullets, or you shall be taught
how we aim in Silverburg!”.


276
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS. - -
The twins gave no time for this warning to be re-
peated, for they saw from his manner that he was thor-
oughly in earnest; so, putting spurs to their steeds,
they hurried down the mountain, while their brother
sent a cannon-ball after them so close to their heads that
both made a courteous bow to avoid it. His object,
however, was more to terrify than to injure them.
“Why did you fire your cannon ?” asked Rogue,
angrily. “I only fired because I heard yours, you fool !”
“On the contrary, ask mother how it was,” answered
Wolf. “It was you who fired first, and you have
brought this disgrace on us, you puppy!”
Rogue was not sparing of epithets; and when they
reached the fish-pond, they mutually lavished on each
other the curses they had inherited from old “Thun-
der-storm Von Zollern,” and parted in hate and enmity.
The next day Euno made his will, and the woman of
Feldheim said to Father Joseph: “I would wager
something he speaks of that cannon-firing as it
deserves.” But, spite of her curiosity, the count
refused to tell her what he had written, and she never
learned ; for, a year afterwards, the good lady departed,
her salves and medicines rendering her no service;
she died of a trifling illness, but in the ninety-eighth
year of her age ; a period of life at which a strong
and healthy man need not be ashamed to render up
the ghost. Count Euno caused her obsequies to be
celebrated as if she had been his own mother, and his
castle became more and more lonesome and distasteful
to him, especially as Father Joseph soon after followed
the old lady of Feldheim to the grave.
But this loneliness afflicted him not much longer.
Count Euno died in his eight and twentieth year, sus


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
277
pected by many to have been poisoned through the
instrumentality of Rogue.
However this may have been, not many hours elapsed
after his death, before the thunder of the cannon again
echoed through the valley; and in Zollern and Rogues-
burg five and twenty salvoes of artillery were let off.
" This time, he is really dead, and there is no mistake
about it,” said Rogue, when they met on their way to
Silverburg.
“Yes,” answered Wolf, " and if he rises again and
comes to the window, as he did before, I have a gun
here which shall make him civil, I promise you."
As they rode up to Silverburg, they were joined by a
knight and his suite, whom they did not recognize.
They supposed him to be some friend of their brother,
who had come to attend his funeral. They, therefore,
assumed an air of intense grief, and, praising the char-
acter of the deceased, mourned his early death ; while
Rogue even succeeded in shedding a few crocodile-
tears over their bereavement. The knight made no reply
to these eulogies, but rode at their side up the mountain,
silent and impassive. “So, now let us make ourselves
comfortable,” cried Wolf, dismounting. “Butler, some
of your best wine here!”
They passed up the winding stairs, and entered the
hall. Thither the silent horseman followed them, and,
after the twins had seated themselves gayly at the table,
he drow from his doublet a piece of silver, and, throw-
ing it on the stone table, where it rolled and tinkled,
said: “There is your inheritance, gentlemen, exactly
one silver florin.” The two brothers looked at the
knight with surprise, and inquired with a sneer what
he meant.
The knight drew forth a sheet of parchment, with
24


278
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
numerous seals; in it the “blockhead” Euno had recited
all the wrongs which his brothers had done him during
his life, and at the end of it he had ordered and
directed that his whole property, goods and chattels,
should, in case of his death, be sold to Wurtemburg,
and for the price of — a paltry silver forin! His
mother's jewels, he directed, should be devoted to the
erection of a house for the poor in the village of
Balingen!
The brothers' faces were pictures of astonishment,
but their laughter suddenly ceased, and they bit their
lips in fury at their inability to resist the city of Wur-
temburg. And thus they had forfeited lands, forests,
fields, the village of Balingen, and even the fish-pond,
and inherited nothing but a contemptible florin! This,
Wolf thrust insolently into his doublet, and, dashing his
cap on his head, left the castle without a word of salu-
tation to the commissioner from Wurtemburg, and,
throwing himself on his horse, rode home to Zollern.
Tormented by the complaints of his mother that they
had forfeited estates and jewels at once, he rode over
the next morning to Rogue, at Roguesburg. “Shall we
spend our inheritance in gambling or drinking ?” he
inquired.
“Drinking is the best,” said Rogue, " for then we
both get the benefit of it. Let us ride to Balingen, and
show ourselves to the rabble, to prove our indifference
to the loss of their dirty village.”
“ And they sell red wine there, at the Lamb, fit for
an emperor,” added Wolf.
So they rode to Balingen, and, dismounting at the
Lamb, demanded a measure of red wine, and continued
to drink till their florin was fully due. Wolf then rose,
and drawing out the silver coin, threw it on the table


THE PROPHECY OF THE SILVER FLORIN.
279
and said, “There is a florin for your "reckoning,
landlord.”
The landlord took up the florin, and, turning it over
in his hand, said with a laugh: “Yes, gentlemen,
very true ; but yesterday evening a messenger came from
Stuttgart, and this morning it has been published
here, in the name of the city of Wurtemburg, to whom
this village belongs now, that these are declared un-
current; so you must give me other money.”
• The two brothers looked at each other with pal-
lid faces. “Pay, Wolf,” said one. “Have you no
change?” said the other; and, in short, they were
obliged to owe the money to the landlord. They
returned home silent and thoughtful. When they
reached the cross-road, which led on the right to Zol-
lern, and left to Roguesburg, Rogue said: “ Well,
Wolf, it seems we have inherited actually less than
nothing, and the wine was abominable besides."
"True enough," answered his brother ; “what the
old woman of Feldheim foretold has come to pass.
We have not been able to buy even a measure of wine
with our inheritance.”
“I know it already!” retorted Rogue, sulkily.
“ Stuff and nonsense !” said Zollern, and rode to his
castle, furious against himself and all the world.
“This is the story of the prophecy of the silver
florin,” said the compass-maker, “and there is no
doubt of its truth. The landlord in Durrwangen, which
lies not far from the three castles, told it to a friend of
mine, who frequently travels over the Swabian Alps,
and who always puts up at that tavern."
The guests expressed their approval. “What things
one does hear in this world !” cried the carrier.


280
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“Really, I am very glad we did not spend our time
playing cards, for this is so much better; and I have
paid so much attention to the story, that I can tell it to
my comrades to-morrow, without missing a word.”
“A clever story occurred to me, while you were
telling yours," said the student.
“0, tell it ! tell it !” cried the compass-maker and
Felix in one breath.
“Very well,” answered the other ; “it is immaterial
whether my turn comes now or later; you must under-
stand that what I am about to tell you actually took
place.”
He assumed an easy posture, and was on the point
of beginning his story, when the landlady set her spin-
ning-wheel aside, and came towards the guests at the
table. “Gentlemen, it is time to go to bed,” said she.
“It has struck nine, and you can have all day
to-morrow.”
“What! go to bed now !” exclaimed the student;
“ my dear madam, set a bottle of wine before us, and
we will keep you up no longer.”
"Out of the question,” replied she, surlily ; “ as long
as the guests remain in the kitchen, the landlady and
servants never go to bed. In short, gentlemen, be off
to your rooms. I am tired, and nobody tipples in my
house after nine o'clock."
“What are you thinking of, landlady?" asked the
compass-maker in amazement. “What objection can
you have to our sitting here, if you are not kept up by
us? We are honest people, and shall carry nothing
away, nor leave your house without paying our bills.
Such treatment as this I never met with in a tavern in
all my life.”
The woman's eyes flashed with anger. “Do you


* THE TAVERN ÎN SPESSART.
281
think," said she, “ that I am going to change all my
rules for the sake of every fool of a journeyman, or
every loafer who owes me a dozen kreutzers ? I tell
you once for all, I 'll do no such thing."
The young man was about to make some reply to
this tirade, when the student gave him a meaning
glance, and made a sign to the rest. “Well,” said he,
“if the landlady insists on it, we will go to our rooms.
Of course you will give us lights to find our way with ?”
“It cannot be done,” replied the woman angrily.
“ The others must find their way in the dark, and this
bit of candle is big enough for your purposes. I have
nothing else in the house.”
The young gentleman made no answer, but silently
took up the candle, and rose from his seat. The others
followed his example, and the two journeymen took up
their bundles to carry them to their chamber. They
then followed the student, who lighted them up stairs.
When they came to the top, the student requested
them to walk softly, and, opening his chamber door,
invited them by a gesture to enter. “ There can be no
doubt,” said he,“ that they mean to betray us. Did
you notice how earnestly she tried to send us to bed,
and how she deprived us of all means of keeping
together and remaining awake? She thinks, probably,
we shall soon go to sleep, and her game will be all the
easier."
“But do you think we cannot escape?” said Felix.
“In the wood we might defend ourselves more easily
than in this room."
“The windows are all barred, like those below,"
said the student, trying in vain to loosen one of the
iron cross-bars. “But one way of escape is left to us,
24*


282
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and that is by the front door; but I do not believe they
would let us go out."
“We can but try it," said the carrier. “I will try
whether I can go out into the court-yard. If it can be
done, I will come back and show you the way.”
The rest approving of this proposition, the carrier
slipped off his shoes and crept on tiptoe down stairs.
His comrades listened in intense anxiety from their
chamber above. Already had half the flight been de-
scended without mishap, when, as the carrier turned a
corner round a pillar, a huge dog suddenly rose on
his hind legs before him, and, resting his paws on his
shoulders, showed a double row of long, sharp teeth,
directly before his eyes. He was afraid either to ad-
vance or retreat, for, at his slightest movement, the hor-
rible creature snapped fiercely at his throat. He began,
therefore, a fearful howling and bellowing, and the
hostler and the landlady speedily made their appearance
with lights in their hands.
“Where are you going? What do you want?” cried
the mistress of the house.
"I want to get something from my cart," answered
the carrier, trembling for his life, for, as the door opened
he had caught sight of several dark, suspicious-looking
men with guns in their hands, sitting in the kitchen.
" You should have got all you wanted before," said
the landlady grufilly. “Grip, come here. Jacob, open
the front door, and light the gentleman to his cart.”
The dog withdrew his frightful muzzle from the car-
rier's face, and lay down again on the stairs ; the hostler
meanwhile had thrown open the door, and held a light
for the carrier. While thinking what he should select
from the articles in his cart, he called to mind a pound
of wax candles which he was to carry to the neighbor-


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
283
ing city on the following day. “That little candle-end
will hardly last a quarter of an hour,” said he to him-
self, "and lights we must have.” So, taking a couple
of wax candles and concealing them in his sleeve, he
took for the sake of appearance a thick cloak from
the cart, which he told the groom he wanted to cover
himself with during the night.
He returned to the chamber of the student without
accident. Here he told his comrades of the large dog
keeping watch on the stairs, of the men of whom he
had caught a momentary glimpse, and of all the precau-
tions the robbers had taken to insure success, and ended
with a sigh, saying, “We shall never live through this
night.” .
"I do not think so," answered the student. “I can-
not believe these robbers so reckless as to sacrifice the
lives of four men for the sake of the trifling gain they
can expect to make out of us. But we had better offer
no resistance I think. I, for my part, am willing to
abandon all I have. My horse is already in their
hands; it cost me fifty ducats only four weeks ago;
and my purse and clothes I will surrender willingly, for
I confess I value my life more than all these put to-
gether."
“You have spoken sensibly,” said the carrier, “as
far as you yourself are concerned, for such things as you
can lose can put you to little inconvenience. But I am
the carrier from Aschaffenburg, and have all sorts of
valuable articles in my cart, to say nothing of two fine
horses in the stable here, which are all I own in the
world.”
“I hardly believe they will do you any injury,” inter-
posed the compass-maker. “The robbery of a carrier
would make too great an excitement through the coun.


284
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
try. I am of the opinion of this gentleman. I would
rather surrender everything I have in the world, and
take an oath to say nothing about it, than venture my
life against men with pistols and guns in their hands."
In the course of these observations the carrier had
produced his wax candles, and, lighting one of them,
set it on the table. “Then let us trust in God," said
he," and await what happens. Let us sit down again
together, and keep ourselves awake by story-telling."
“Good; so we will," answered the student; “and,
as the turn came to me, I will tell you my story now.”
THE COLD HEART.
PART FIRST.
WHOEVER journeys through Swabia should, on no ac-
count, neglect to pay a visit to the Black Forest; not so
much to see the forest itself, — although such countless
numbers of vast pines are not to be found in all coun-
tries, -as to study the inhabitants, between whom and
the people in the neighborhood there exists a striking
difference. They are of larger stature than the gener-
ality of men, with broad shoulders and strong limbs,
and seem as if the invigorating air, which at morning
blows through the pine trees, had imparted to them from
their youth up a freer breath, a clearer eye, and a ruder
courage, than to the inhabitants of the valleys and the
plains. And not only in height and bearing, but in
their habits and manners also, they differ strikingly from
the people outside. The residents in the Black Forest
dress themselves with much taste ; the men allow the
beard, which nature has planted on the chin, to grow to






1.
TV
Part
var
I!
THE COLD HEART.
MW
WO
177
WIN
LUME
MY
SDN
3o
2. IN
W
: Da
'Flobin





THE COLD HEART.
285
its full length, and their black doublets, huge, loose
trousers, red stockings, and pointed hats encircled by
a wide flapping brim, give them a peculiar but dignified
appearance. Their occupation is principally glass-
making; but they also manufacture watches, and carry
them over half the world.
On the opposite side of the forest dwell a branch of
the same people, whose mode of life has given them
habits and customs differing from those of their glass-
making brethren. They deal with their forest; they
fell and hew the pine trees, and float them down the
Magold to the Neckar, from the Neckar to the Rhine,
till the people of the Black Forest and their huge rafts
are known as far as Holland. They halt at all the cities
on the streams down which they pass, and wait till men
come to buy their timbers and boards; and their strong-
est and longest timbers they sell to the mynheers to
build ships with. These men are accustomed to a wild
and wandering existence ; their chief enjoyment is to
descend their rivers on their rafts, their sole regret to
return again to shore. Their dress differs much from
that of the glass-blowers in the other part of the forest.
Their doublets are of dark-colored linen, with suspend-
ers of green material, the width of the hand, crossing
on their breasts, and their trousers are of black leather,
from whose pockets project brass foot-rules. But their
chief pride is in their boots, which are longer than
those worn anywhere else in the world, for their wide
legs reach high above the knee, and the wearers can
walk for hours dry-shod through three feet of water.
Till within a recent period the dwellers of the forest
firmly believed in wood-demons, and only very lately
has this degrading superstition been at all diminished
in strength. It is a singular fact, moreover, that these


286
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
demons, who are reputed to dwell in the Black Forest,
wear the same distinctive garments as the human inhab-
itants. Thus, it is said that the Glass Manikin, a be-
nevolent spirit about four feet in height, never appears
but in a peaked hat with a wide brim, a doublet, trou-
sers, and red stockings. Hollander Michael, on the
other hand, who resides on the other side of the forest,
is described as a huge, broad-shouldered fellow, in the
dress of a woodman; and several persons who have
seen him have solemnly declared that their purses were
not deep enough to buy the calves whose skins would be
required to make his boots. “They would take in a com-
mon man up to his neck,” they asserted, and never would
confess to the least exaggeration in their statement.
A young native of the Black Forest was in the habit
of describing, not long ago, a strange adventure with
these wood-demons, which I will now tell you.
There was a certain widow, Mistress Barbara Munk,
who lived in the Black Forest, whose husband had been
a charcoal-burner; and, after his death, she had brought
up her son, a lad of sixteen years, to the same business.
Young Peter Munk, a sharp-witted youth, was for a
time satisfied with his lot, for during his father's life he
had never looked at the matter otherwise than as sitting
the whole week near the roaring kiln, or going down to
the city, black and dirty, to sell the coal. But a char-
coal-burner has much leisure for reflection; and when
Peter sat at his kiln, the waving trees overhead, the pro-
found silence of the forest, moved his heart to unwonted
tears and longings. Something, he knew not what,
inspired him with a mixed feeling of despondency and
anger. At last, however, he discovered the cause of
these emotions: it was his station in life. “A dirty,
lonely charcoal-burner !” he said to himself. “It is a


THE COLD HEART.
287
miserable life. How respectable are glass-blowers,
watch-makers, musicians ! But when Peter Munk
makes his appearance, washed and dressed, in his
father's best doublet with silver buttons, and his bran-
new red stockings, and any one comes behind him and
says, 'Who can this slim lad be?' and secretly ad-
mires his stockings and his graceful walk, when he
passes me and looks in my face, he is sure to say, ‘Bah,
it's only Peter Munk, the charcoal-burner!'".
The woodmen on the other side of the forest were
also objects of his envy. When these wood-giants came
over, in their handsome 'dresses, and carrying on their
person, in chains, buekles and buttons, half a hundred
weight of silver, when they stood looking on at the
dance with straddled legs and grinning faces, with
their Dutch oaths, and their Cologne pipes a yard in
length, like distinguished mynheers, Peter would hold
them up to his imagination as perfect pictures of
happy men. And when these fortunate beings thrust
their hands into their pockets, and, pulling out hand-
fuls of great dollars, squandered instead of a paltry
sixpence, like Peter, six florins here and ten there,
Peter's strength of mind gave way, and he would sneak
home miserable to his hut. For many a holiday he had
seen one or another of these “wood-masters" play
away more money in five minutes than poor Peter could
hope to earn in a year. There were three of these men
especially of whom he could not determine which to
admire the most. One of them was a thick, stout man,
with a red face, who passed for the richest person in
the neighborhood. They called him fat Ezekiel. He
made two journeys every year to Amsterdam, and had
the good fortune to sell his timber invariably so much
dearer than his rivals that, while the others came home


THE COLD HEART.
289
day, sorrowfully; for the day before had been a holiday,
and everybody had met at the tavern ; “if luck does n't
come to me soon, I shall do something I shall be sorry
for. If I were only now as rich and distinguished as
fat Ezekiel, or as bold and influential as Long Slurker,
or could toss dollars to the musicians like King Dance!
Where can that fellow have got his money?" He went
over in his mind every method of earning a fortune he
could think of; but none suited him. At last occurred
to his mind the traditions he had heard, of people who
had been made rich years ago by “Hollander Michael ”
and the “Glass Manikin.” While his father was alive,
a good many poor men had been to visit him, and they
had talked of little else but men of wealth, and how
they had got their money. In many of these stories
the glass manikin had played an important part; and,
as Peter sat pondering, he could almost remember the
verse of poetry which must be spoken at the great pine
in the middle of the forest to make the manikin appear.
It began thus, he was sure :
“ Treasurer in the forest green,
Who so many hundred years hast seen,
Thine is the land where the pine-trees stand," —
But, rub up his memory as he pleased, he could not
call to mind another line. He deliberated whether he
should inquire of some old man what the rest of the
verse was ; but a dislike to betray his thoughts re-
pressed his impulse, and, besides, he decided that the
tradition of the glass manikin could not be widely
known, and very few persons must be acquainted with
the poetry, for rich men were not numerous in the for-
est; and why had not his father and the other poor men
25


THE COLD HEART.
291
about their roots. Besides, the finest trees could only
have been used for firewood, for the raftsmen never
admitted a tree from this dangerous group among their
other timber, from respect for the tradition that both
man and timber would surely be unlucky if one of these
pine-trees was with them afloat; and hence it came,
that in the pine group here the trees stood so lofty and
crowded, that even at mid-day it seemed almost night.
Peter Munk's heart was in a fearful state of agitation ;
for he heard no voice, no footstep but his own, and
even the birds seemed to avoid this scene of gloom.
The charcoal-burner had now reached the highest
point of the pine grove, and took his stand before a tree
of prodigious girth, which a Dutch shipwright would
have given many hundred florins for as it stood.
“Here,” thought he, “must the treasurer surely
dwell,” and, removing his large hat and making a hum-
ble reverence to the tree, he cleared his throat, and said,
in a trembling voice : “I wish you a pleasant evening,
Mr. Glass-blower !” No answer came, and everything
was silent as before. “Perhaps I must repeat the
verses,” thought he; and he muttered, in a low tone :
- Treasurer in the forest green,
Who so many hundred years hast seen,
Thine is the land where the pine-trees stand,"
As he said these words, he saw, to his intense alarm,
a little singular apparition, peering out from behind the
vast tree. He saw the glass manikin precisely as
he had heard him described ; the little black doublet,
the red stockings, the tiny hat, all, even to the pale,
shrewd, handsome face of which he had heard so much,
he now believed he had this instant caught a glimpse


292
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
of. But, unluckily, rapidly as the manikin had peeped
out, he had darted back again as rapidly.
“Mr. Glass-blower,” cried Peter, after a pause, “be
reasonable, if you please, and don't take me for a fool.
Mr. Glass-blower, if you think I did n't see you, you
are very much mistaken ; for I distinctly saw you peep
out from behind that tree.” Still no answer, though he
thought occasionally he could distinguish a faint giggle
behind the trunk. At last his impatience overcame the
terror which had hitherto restrained him. “Wait, you
little chap!” cried he; “I'll catch you in a twinkling!”
and he sprang, with one bound, behind the tree; but
no treasurer could he find in the green thicket, and he
saw nothing but an active little squirrel darting up the
trunk.
Peter Munk shook his head. He saw that he had
succeeded perfectly with the exorcism to a certain
point, and that perhaps a single rhyme only was want-
ed to enable him to entice the manikin wholly out.
He rubbed his ear; he scratched his pate ; but all in
vain. The squirrel took its seat on the lowest branch,
and seemed to be laughing at him. It dressed its fur,
whisked its pretty tail, and looked at Peter with its
cunning eyes, so that at last the lad began to be afraid
to be alone with the creature ; for now it seemed to him
the squirrel had a man's head, and wore a three-cor-
nered hat; now again it had on its hind legs red stock-
ings and black shoes. In short, the merry little animal
alarmed Peter a good deal, for he could not but think
there was a great deal of mystery about it.
Peter left the place much more rapidly than he had
come to it. The gloomy shades of the pine forest
seemed to increase in depth, the trees to stand more
compactly together, and he began to be so much terri-


THE COLD HEART.
293
fied that he retreated on the full run; and not till he
heard in the distance the barking of a dog, and saw the
smoke of a cottage through the trees, did he become
more easy and relieved in mind. But as he drew
nearer, and could distinguish the costume of the people
in the hut, he found that in his excitement he had taken
a wrong direction, and, instead of the glass-blowers,
had come among the raftsmen. The occupants of the
hut he saw were wood-cutters ; they were an aged
man, his son, the proprietor of the house, and several
well-grown grand-children. They received Peter, who
begged lodging for the night, with great hospitality,
making no inquiry into his name or residence, gave him
plenty of cider to drink, and, in the evening, sat
before him a roasted heathcock, the choicest delicacy
of the Black Forest.
After supper the mistress of the house and her daugh-
ters seated themselves with their distaffs round a large
torch supplied by the children with the finest resin ; the
grandfather, the guest, and the husband, sat smoking
and looking at the women; and the boys busied them-
selves in making wooden spoons and forks. Outside,
the storm howled and roared through the pines ; the
crash of falling trees was heard at frequent intervals,
and the whole forest seemed to be breaking over their
heads. The fearless boys wanted to run out into the
wood to witness the terrible scene, but their grand-
father checked them with a stern look and word. “I
recommend no one,” said he, “to leave the house to-
night, for by Heaven he will never come back. Hol-
lander Michael is felling a raft to-night.”
· The boys looked at him in amazement; they had
heard before of Hollander Michael, but they begged
their grandfather to tell them, once for all, his whole
25*


294
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
history. Peter Munk, also, who had heard indistinct
rumors of Hollander Michael on the other side of the
forest, chimed in with their entreaties, and inquired of
the old man who and where he was.
“He is the lord of this forest,” answered the gray-
beard ; " and that at your age you have never yet heard
about him shows that you do not live nearer than the
pine grove on the hill yonder, and probably a good way
further. I will tell you what little I know of Hollander
Michael and the various traditions concerning him. A
century ago, so my grandfather used to say, there were
no more respectable, honorable people in the whole
world than the dwellers in the Black Forest. Now,
since money has grown to be so plenty, men have
become dishonest and wicked. The young fellows
dance and revel on Sundays, and swear enough to make
your blood run cold. It was very different formerly ;
and, if Hollander Michael were to look into that win-
dow this moment, I would say, as I have often said
before, that he is solely to blame for all this corruption.
There lived a hundred years ago a rich timber-master
hereabouts, who had many servants. He traded far
down the Rhine ; and, being a pious man, his business
prospered. One evening a man came to his door whose
equal he had never seen before. His dress was that
of the lads of the Black Forest, but he was a head taller
than any one else, and no man could have believed that
such a giant existed. The stranger begged for employ-
ment with the wood-cutters, and the wood-master, seeing
his great strength and how much work he could do,
settled the amount of wages he should pay him, and
the bargain was struck. Such a workman the master
had never before had in his employ. At felling trees
he was equal to three men; and when six were drag-


THE COLD HEART.
295
ging at one end of a log, he carried the other with-
out apparent exertion. After felling timber for six
months he went to his master. “I have hewed wood
long enough,” said he, “and would like to see where
my trees go. What do you say to letting me take down
your rafts one of these days.”
The wood-master answered: “I will not stand in
your way, Michael, if you wish to see a little of the
world. To be sure, I need for tree-felling strong, able-
bodied men like you ; but still, your dexterity won't be
wasted with my rafts; so, if you wish to go, I agree
for once.”
So the thing was settled. The raft which he was to
manage had eight sections, the last one composed of
the largest ship-timbers. But what happened? The
evening before he was to start Michael brought down
to the river eight beams, far longer and bigger than
any ever seen before, and yet carried so easily on his
shoulder that all who saw him were aghast. Where
he had felled them, nobody knows to this day. The
wood-master's heart laughed for joy on seeing them, for
he saw at a glance what a monstrous price they would
fetch ; and Michael said: “These are for me to travel
on; I should never get along on those wretched little
joists there.” His master, in the height of his grati-
tude, gave him a handsome pair of river-boots; but he
threw them aside, and produced a pair of unheard-of
dimensions ; my grandfather used to say that they
weighed a hundred pounds, and stood at least five feet
high.
The raft set off; and if Michael had hitherto aston-
ished the wood-cutters, he now filled the raftsmen with
utter amazement, for, instead of the raft's floating slowly
down the stream, as people had expected from the vast


296
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
size of the timber, no sooner had it reached the Neckar
than it flew along like an arrow. At every bend in the
Neckar, where the raftsmen usually had great trouble
in keeping the raft in the middle and preventing it
from striking on the gravel or sand, Michael invariably
sprang into the water and with one shove pushed the
timber right or left, so that it slipped by without danger;
and when he came to a straight part of the river, he ran
forward on to the front division and, thrusting his huge
weaver's beam into the gravel, with one mighty push
would send the raft along so that shores and trees and
villages seemed to be all racing in the contrary direc-
tion. In this way, in half the time they usually required,
they reached the city of Cologne, where they were wont
to dispose of their timber ; but here Michael said: “You
are fine merchants, are you not, and understand your
business! Do you suppose the people of Cologne use
all the timber which comes from the Black Forest ? No,
they buy it of you for half its value, and sell it in Hol-
land again at double price. Let us sell the small tim-
bers here, and go ourselves with the larger ones to
Holland. Whatever we get beyond the usual price is
our own profit."
Thus spoke the crafty Michael, and the others as-
sented at once, some because they were anxious to visit
Holland, and others for the sake of the expected profit.
One only of the gang was honest, and warned them
against exposing their master's property to danger, or
cheating him out of the higher price ; but the others
would not listen, and forgot his words, though Hollander
Michael did not. They descended the Rhine with the
raft, under Michael's guidance, and soon arrived at Rot-
terdam. Here they obtained fourfold the usual price
for their goods, and Michael's huge timbers especially


THE COLD HEART.
297
fetched a monstrous sum of money. Seeing so much
gold within their reach, the Black Foresters lost all self-
control. Michael divided the purchase-money, one-
fourth to his master and three to the raftsmen, and
they squandered and gambled it away in all sorts of
debauchery, frequenting the low pot-houses and taverns
with sailors and other dissipated people; while the
brave man who had attempted to dissuade them from
their purpose was sold, it is thought, by Michael to the
devil, for he was never seen again. From this time
Holland was a paradise to the lads of the Black Forest,
and Hollander Michael their king. Their masters heard
nothing of the proceeding for a long time; and money,
swearing, bad manners, drunkenness, and gambling,
came insensibly from Holland to these once happy
regions.
When the story came out at last, Hollander Michael
was nowhere to be found. But dead he certainly is not;
for these hundred years past he has been playing his
pranks in this forest, and they say he has helped a great
many persons to grow rich, but — at the price of their
poor souls, and I say no more of that. But this much
is certain, that on just such stormy nights as this he
tears down the largest pines in the pine grove yonder
where no one works; and my father saw him once snap
off one, four feet in diameter, like a reed. These he gives
to those men who turn aside from virtue and follow him.
At midnight they carry them down to the river, and he
steers them down to Holland. But if I were King of
Holland I would have him blown from the cannon's
mouth, for every ship will surely sink which has in her
one of Hollander Michael's timbers. This is why wo
hear of so many shipwrecks ; for what else should make
a handsome, strong ship, as big as a church, sink to


298
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the bottom of the ocean? I tell you, just so often as
Hollander Michael fells a pine in the Black Forest, one
of his old timbers springs out from the bottom of some
ship; the water of course pours in, and the vessel is
lost with crew and cargo.
This is the story of Hollander Michael; and true it
is that every evil in these woods must be ascribed to
him. O, he can make a man rich!” added the old
grandfather mysteriously; "but not for worlds would
I take anything from him. I would n't be in the skin
of Fat Ezekiel or Long Slurker for all the Indies !
King Dance has sold himself to him, too, or I am much
mistaken.”
The storm had gone down while the old man was
speaking; the girls, trembling with fear, lighted their
lamps and went away to bed, and the men laid a bag
of leaves on the stove-bench as a pillow for Peter Munk,
and bade him good-night.
Peter had never had such fearful dreams as on this
night. Now, he imagined that he saw the gigantic
Hollander Michael tear open the cottage window, and
hold in with his prodigiously long arm a purse full of
gold pieces, which he shook together with a sweet
metallic ring; now, on the other hand, he thought he
saw the little, good-natured glass manikin riding round
the room on a huge green bottle, and he thought
he could again distinguish the faint giggle he had
neard in the pine-grove. Soon his left ear caught a
murmur:
“ In Holland is gold,
In sums untold,
At a low price sold,
Gold, gold.”
Then he heard, in his right ear, the song of the treas-


THE COLD HEART.
299
urer in the leafy pine forest, and a soft voice whispered :
“Stupid coal-burner, stupid Peter Munk, cannot find a
word to rhyme with stand, and yet was born at noon on
Sunday! Rhyme, stupid Peter, rhyme ! ”
He groaned and grunted in his sleep, trying to find a
rhyme, but as he had never made one in his life, all the
efforts of his dream were fruitless. Waking with the
earliest beams of morning, his memory still retained
the marvels of the previous night, and, sitting near the
table with folded arms, he pondered over the whispered
words which still lingered in his ear. “Rhyme, stupid
Peter, rhyme,” said he to himself, knocking at his fore-
head with his finger ; but no rhyme came. As he was
sitting staring at the floor and thinking of a rhyme
for stand, three lads passed the house in the direction
of the wood, and one of them sang :
« On the mountain I did stand,
And I gazed across the dell,
And I saw her wave her hand
In eternal farewell.”
It went into Peter's ear like a flash of lightning, and
starting up hastily, in fear lest he had heard incor-
rectly, he rushed from the house and seized the singer
roughly by the arm. “Halt, friend !” he cried, “what
was your rhyme to stand ? Do me the favor to repeat
what you sang just now.”
“What business is it of yours, man?” answered the
youth, “I will sing just what I please; and let go my
arm this moment, or — ".
“You must and shall tell me what you were singing!”
shouted Peter, almost crazy with anxiety, and tighten-
ing his grasp ; whereupon, the two others, without an
instant's delay, seized him in their powerful grip, and


THE COLD HEART.
301
linen cloth, and the huge boots drawn up over his
leather breeches Peter recognized at once as those
described by tradition.
"Peter Munk, what brings you to the pine grove?"
asked the forest king at length in a deep and threaten-
ing voice.
“Good-morning, Mr. Countryman,” answered Peter,
seeking to conceal his fear, but trembling violently;
“I was only going home through this pine grove."
“Peter Munk,” said the giant, turning on him a
penetrating glance, "your road goes not through this
grove."
"No, sir, not exactly," replied Peter, “but the day is
warm, and I thought it would be cooler here."
"No lies, charcoal-burner!" shouted Hollander Mi-
chael, in a voice of thunder, “or I will strike you
dead with this staff! Think you I did not see you
begging of the manikin ?” he added more softly.
“Pooh, pooh, Peter! that was a stupid business, and
you were lucky in not remembering the poetry. He is a
niggard, that little wretch, and never gives much, and
those who receive from him are never happy. Peter,
you are a poor simpleton, and I pity you from my soul;
such a high-spirited, handsome lad, who could do so
much in the great world, and yet only a charcoal-burner i
Only able to bring out sixpence, when other men shake
out big dollars from their pockets ! It's a wretched
life !"
“So it is, sir; you are right; it is a wretched life
indeed!”
“Well, well,” continued the frightful Michael ; “ you
will not be the first brave lad I have helped out of his
difficulties. Say, Peter, how many hundred dollars do
you want for your first instalment?”
26


302
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Saying this, he rattled the gold in his big pockets,
and a sound came to Peter's ears like that he had heard
in his dream. But his heart throbbed with terror at
these words of the spectre, for Hollander Michael
did not look like one who gave money for charity's
sake alone. The old man's mysterious remarks about
rich men recurred to his memory, and, filled with an
inexpressible alarm, he cried : “Much obliged, sir !
but I wish to have nothing to do with you; I know you
of old," and ran, as he had never run before. The
demon carne after him with prodigious strides, mutter-
ing in a hollow and menacing voice: “You will regret
this, Peter. It is written on your forehead, I can read it
in your eyes, that you will not escape me. Do not run
so fast ; listen to one sensible word, Peter, before you
cross my boundary." Hearing these words, and seeing
before him at no great distance a narrow trench, Peter
redoubled his efforts to reach the limits, Michael pursu-
ing him with threats and curses. The young man
leaped across the trench with a desperate spring, just
as he saw the spectre raise his staff to deal a fatal blow
upon his head. He crossed the trench without mishap,
and the staff splintered in the air as if it had struck
an invisible wall, and a long fragment fell at Peter's feet.
He picked the piece up triumphantly to throw it
back at Hollander Michael ; but the moment he did
so he felt the stick move in his hand, and he saw to
his horror that he held in his grasp a morstrous ser-
pent, which was already ascending his arm with drip-
ping tongue and gleaming eyes, to assail his throat.
He relaxed his hold, but the reptile had wound itself
round his arm, and its darting head drew nearer and
nearer to his face. Suddenly a gigantic heathcock flew
down, and, seizing the serpent's head in his beak, flew


THE COLD HEART.
305
first two are absolute; but the third, if it is a foolish
one, I am at liberty to refuse. So, state what you
want. But, Peter, let it be something useful and
good.”
“Huzza! 0! you are an excellent manikin, and
properly called treasurer, for treasures are at home in
your house! Let me see. If I may wish whatever I
please, sir, let the first be that I may dance better than
King Dance himself, and have always as much money
in my pocket as Fat Ezekiel.”
“You fool!” said the dwarf, angrily. “What a mis-
erable wish is this, to dance well, and have money to
squander! Are you not ashamed, stupid Peter, to
cheat yourself of your good fortune in this way? What
advantage is it to you and your poor mother, that you
can dance? What benefit is all your money, which,
according to your wish, is only for the tavern, and
remains there like that of the worthless King Dance ?
I give you one more free wish ; but mind you wish more
sensibly.”
Peter scratched his ears, and said, after some delay :
“Well, I wish for the finest and richest glass-house in
the Black Forest, and money to carry it on."
“Nothing else?” asked the dwarf, anxiously; “Pe-
ter, nothing else ?”
“Well, sir, you might add a horse, and a little car-
riage —"
“0, you stupid charcoal-burner!” cried the pigmy,
in a rage, throwing his glass pipe against a pine,
where it broke into a thousand pieces. “Horses ! car-
riages! Sense, I tell you, good common sense you
ought to have wished for, and not horses and carriages !
Come, don't be so downcast; it is not so disgraceful,
after all. Your second wish was not so very absurd,
26*


306
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
A good glass-house keeps master and man; but if you
had taken prudence and common sense with it, the
horse and carriage would have come of themselves.”
“But, lord treasurer,” said Peter, “I have still one
wish left. I can wish for common sense, if you think it
so necessary.”
“No, no. You will get into many a difficulty, Peter,
where you will be happy to think that you have a wish
on hand. Here,” said the manikin, drawing a little
purse from his pocket, “here are two thousand florins,
and enough for you, too; and never come here again to
ask for money. If you do, I shall hang you up on the
highest pine in the forest. I have always done so since
I lived in this wood. Old Winkfritz, who owned the
great glass-house in the lower forest, died three days
ago. Go there to-morrow morning early, and make a
fair offer for the property as it stands. Live honestly,
be industrious, and I will visit you occasionally to assist
you with advice, since you failed to ask for common
sense. But — I say it earnestly — your first wish was
bad. Beware of going to the tavern, Peter. It never
benefited anybody yet!”
While he spoke, the little man had pulled out a fresh
pipe of glass, and, stuffing it with dry rosin, thrust it
into his tiny, toothless mouth. Then drawing forth a
huge burning-glass, he stepped into the sunshine and
lighted his pipe. When everything was ready, he held
out his hand graciously to Peter, and, giving him some
good counsel as they went along, smoked and blew
faster and faster, till he vanished at length in a cloud
of smoke, which, slowly curling, floated away among
the pines.
When Peter reached home, he found his mother in
great anxiety on his account; for, from his staying


THE COLD HEART."
307
away so long, the good lady was persuaded that her
son had been drawn for a soldier. He made his appear-
ance, however, joyous and cheerful, and told her at
great length how he had met a good friend in the for-
est, who had advanced him some money to aid him in
commencing a different business. Although his mother
had lived in charcoal thirty years, and had become as
much accustomed to smutty-faced people as a miller's
wife is to the mealy visage of her husband, she was
foolish enough, as soon as her Peter entered on a more
brilliant career, to despise her former condition, and
used to say: “Ay, ay, as the mother of a glass-house
owner, I am of a different sort from neighbors Gretchen
and Betty; and in future I mean to sit in church in the
front seats, where the rich folks go.”
.
Her son soon struck a bargain with the heirs of the
glass-maker. He hired all the workmen he could find,
and went to work making glass night and day. At
first the business delighted him. He would go. leis-
urely down to the glass-house with a consequential
strut, his hands deep in his trousers' pockets, and his
eyes staring insolently in all directions, and there make
a variety of sententious and absurd remarks, to the
intense amusement of his workmen, and the total de-
struction of their respect. His greatest pleasure con-
sisted in watching the operation of glass-blowing;
and he often took hold himself and formed odd figures
from the plastic mass. But the business rapidly grew
tedious, and his visits to the factory soon occupied but
one hour in the day; soon after, one in two days; and
at last he fell into the easy habit of coming only once a
week, leaving his workmen in the interval to do pre-
cisely as they pleased. All this was the necessary
consequence of his devotion to the tavern..


308
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
The Sunday after his return from the pine grove he
repaired to the pot-house, and who should spring on to
the dancing-floor, as he entered, but King Dance himself,
while Fat Ezekiel sat behind his tankard, dicing for dollars.
Peter felt hastily in his pockets, to see if the glass mani-
kin had kept his promise; and, see! they were crammed
to bursting with silver and gold! His legs, too, were
jerking and quivering, as if they yearned to be dancing,
and, as soon as the first dance was ended, he placed
himself with his partner opposite King Dance. When
the latter jumped three feet into the air, Peter jumped
four; and when his rival made the most rare and deli-
cate figurings, Peter so played and twisted his feet that
the spectators went nearly crazy with admiration. But
when it was known in the dancing-room that Peter had
purchased a glass-house, when people saw that as often
as he came near the musicians he threw them a crown,
there was no end to their astonishment. Some believed
he had found a treasure in the woods; others thought
he must have received a legacy; but all honored him
immensely, and looked upon him as a perfect gentle-
man, only because he had plenty of money. Though
he gambled away twenty florins during the evening,
yet his money still jingled in his pocket, as if there
were at least a hundred dollars there.
When Peter perceived how important he had grown,
he lost all self-restraint from joy and pride. He threw
about his money with open hands, and shared it lavishly
among the poor, remembering how heavily poverty had
once weighed upon himself. The arts of King Dance
were now cast into the shade by the supernatural skill of
his new competitor, and Peter received the name of Em-
peror Dance. The most desperate gamblers never bet
so much on Sundays as he ; nor, on the other hand, did


... THE COLD HEART.
309
i
they lose so much. Still, the more he lost, the more he
seemed to have. This resulted from the form of his
wish to the glass manikin. He had wished for just as
much money in his pocket as fat Ezekiel had, and he it
was to whom he lost his gold. So, when he lost twenty
or thirty guilders on one bet, he had them back in his
pocket as soon as Ezekiel had bagged his gains. Very
soon he had gone further in gluttony and gambling than
the vilest debauchees in the Black Forest; and people
now oftener called him Gambling Peter than Emperor
Dance ; for he played now almost every week-day.
Hence his glass-house gradually fell into complete dis-
order, by reason of Peter's utter want of sense. He
made all the glass he could possibly manufacture; but
he had not bought, with the house, the secret of selling
it to the best advantage. He was at a loss at last how
to dispose of the vast quantity on hand, and sold it
finally piecemeal to travelling merchants for half its
value, solely for means to pay his workmen.
One evening he was going home from the tavern, and
thinking with dismay, spite of the wine he had drunk,
of the ruin of his property. Noticing suddenly that
some one was walking near him, he looked round, and
saw the glass manikin. He boiled over directly with
anger and fury, and, assuming a haughty tone, swore
that the pigmy was responsible for all his misfortunes.
“What can I do now with a horse and carriage ? "
he cried. “What good do I get from my glass-house
and all my glass? When I was a miserable charcoal-
burner, I lived happier and freer from care than I do
now. I expect every day the bailiff will come and
seize my goods for my debts."
“So!” answered the manikin, “I am to blame if
you are unlucky? Is this your gratitude for my benev-


310
ARABIAN DAYS ENTERTAINMENTS
olence? Who taught you to make such foolish wishes?
You chose to be a glass-blower, and didn't know where
to sell your glass! Did I not tell you you should have
wished more prudently? Common sense, Peter; you
wanted common sense.”
“What good is there in common sense ?” cried Pe
ter. “I have as much of it as anybody else, as I'll
show you, you manikin!” and with these words he
seized the dwarf by the collar, shouting: “Have I got
you now, treasurer ? Ha! ha! I'll make my third
wish now, and you shall grant it to me, whether or no!
I will have, this instant, two hundred thousand hard
dollars, and a house, and - 0, horror!” he cried,
shaking his hand in agony; for the manikin had sud-
denly changed into liquid glass, and burned his hand
like jets of fire. Nothing was to be seen of the
pigmy.
His swollen hand reminded him, for many days, of
his folly and ingratitude. But he stifled the voice of
conscience, and said to himself, “Well, if they sell up
my glass-house, and everything else, at any rate they
can't take Fat Ezekiel. As long as he has money on
Sundays, I shall never want.”
Yes, Peter. But suppose he has none? And one
day so it happened in the most striking manner. One
Sunday Peter drove up to the tavern at full speed, and
the people inside thrust their heads out of the window
to see him, one saying: “Here comes Gambling Peter!”
and another, “Ay, Emperor Dance, the rich glass-
maker !” while a third shook his head, saying softly :
“ His riches are all very well ; but people say all sorts
of things of his debts ; and I heard somebody say in
the city that the bailiff was intending to attach his
property before long.” Peter saluted the people at the


312
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and a well-known voice behind him said, “ That is the
last!"
He looked round, and the gigantic Hollander Michael
stood behind his chair. In his terror he let the money
which he had just won, fall to the ground. But Fat
Ezekiel saw nothing, and requested Gambling Peter to
lend him ten guilders. Peter thrust his hand into
his pocket, in a half-dreaming state ; but no money
was there. He felt in his other pocket; still the
same. He turned his coat inside out, but not a far-
thing fell. And now for the first time he remembered
his first wish, which was that he might always have as
much money as Fat Ezekiel. Every guilder had van-
ished.
As he continued to feel for his money, Ezekiel and
the landlord looked at him in amazement. They could
not believe that he had none left ; but at last, after
feeling in his pockets themselves, they became furious,
and swore that Gambling Peter must be a wicked ma-
gician, and had wished all his winnings away to his own
house. Peter denied it manfully, but appearances were
against him. Ezekiel declared he would tell the fright-
ful story to every person in the Black Forest, and the
landlord vowed he would go to the city the first thing
in the inorning and denounce Peter Munk as a wizard,
and he would live, he added, to see the rascal burned
at the stake. At last they both fell upon him in a fury,
and, tearing his coat from his back, threw him out of the
door.
Not a star was shining in heaven as Peter slunk
sadly homewards ; but he could perceive a dark figure
striding by his side, which said at length : “It is all
up with you, Peter; all your splendor is gone now,
and I could have told you it would be so when you


THE COLD HEART.
313
refused to listen to my offers, and ran away to that
stupid glass dwarf. See what a man gets by despising
my advice. But try your chance with me once, for I
feel compassion for your bad luck. No one ever repented
coming to me; and, if you are not afraid, I can be
spoken with all day to-morrow at the pine-grove, when-
ever you call me.” Peter knew very well who the
speaker was; but his presence filled him with terror,
and he ran home without making any answer.
A noise in front of the tavern interrupted the speaker
at this point. They heard a carriage drive up, several
voices call for lights, a loud knocking at the front door,
and several dogs howling and barking outside. The
chamber assigned to the carrier and the journeyman
looked out on the road, and the four companions ran
into it to see what had taken place. From what they
could see by the faint light of the lanterns, a large trav-
elling-carriage was standing before the inn; a tall man
was helping a couple of ladies to alight, and they could
see a coachman in livery taking out the horses, and
another servant busy unbuckling the trunks. “God
help them !” sighed the carrier. “If these people
escape with whole skins from this horrible tavern, I
need feel no anxiety for my poor cart.”
“Hush !" whispered the student. "I suspect the
robbers have been lying in wait for these persons, and
not for us. Probably they were informed of their route.
If we could only put them on their guard! Stop. In
the whole tavern there is not a decent chamber for the
ladies except that next to mine. They will put them
there. Stay quietly in this room, and I will try to warn
the servant."
The young man crept back to his chamber and extin-
27


314
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
guished the candles, leaving the lamp burning which
the landlady had given him, and then listened at the
door. He soon heard the landlady coming up stairs
with the ladies, and showing them into the neighboring
room with many compliments. After urging her guests
to go to sleep without delay, as they must be much
fatigued by their long journey, she went down stairs.
The student soon heard heavy footsteps ascending.
He opened the door cautiously, and saw through
the crack the tall man who had helped the ladies
out of the carriage. He wore a hunting-suit, had
a cutlass by his side, and was apparently the cou-
rier or equerry of the lady travellers. The student
seeing that he was alone, opened his door rapidly and
beckoned him in. The stranger approached with some
surprise, and, before he could inquire what was wanted
of him, the student whispered : “Sir, you have fallen
to-night into a den of robbers !”
The man started back. The student now drew him
wholly into the room, and told him all the circumstances
which had excited his suspicions.
The stranger was much alarmed. He told the young
man that the ladies, a countess and her waiting-woman,
had at first intended to travel all night; but that about
half a league's distance from this tavern they had met
a horseman, who had inquired of them where they were
going, and on being told that they were intending to
travel all night through Spessart, he warned them that
now-a-days the roads were very insecure. “ If you set
any value on an honest man's advice,” he added, “ give
up your intention. There is a tavern not far off; bad
and uncomfortable as it is, you would do better to pass
the night there than run any unnecessary danger this
dark night." The man who had given this advice had


THE COLD HEART.
315
an honest look; and, in her fear of an attack of robbers,
the countess had ordered her carriage to be stopped at
the inn.
The courier held it to be his duty to inform the ladies
of the threatened danger. He went into the next room,
and soon after opened the door leading from the count-
ess's chamber into the student's. The countess, a lady
of about forty years, came towards the student, pale
with fear, and made him repeat the whole story. They
then consulted what to do in this painful state of
affairs, and decided at last to collect together as cau-
tiously as possible the two servants, the carrier, and the
travelling journeymen, in order to make, in case of an
attack, at least a decent resistance.
When this had been done, the countess' chamber was
locked towards the passage, and barricaded with chairs
and sofas. She seated herself on the bed with her
waiting-woman, and the two servants took their posts
at her side. The earlier guests and the courier seated
themselves round the table in the student's room, and
resolved there to wait for the attack. It was now about
ten o'clock; everything in the house was perfectly
quiet and still, and as yet not a movement had been
made to disturb the guests. The compass-maker now
said: “To keep ourselves awake, our best course is to
do as we were doing before. That is, sir, we were
telling each other all sorts of stories; and if, Mr.
Courier, you have no objection, we might go on."
The courier assented at once; and, to show his wil-
lingness, promised to tell them a story himself. He
thus began:


316
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
In the time of Haroun al Raschid, sovereign of Bag-
dad, there lived in Balsora a man named Benezar, who
had sufficient property to enable him to live quietly and
comfortably without engaging in business. Nor did
the birth of a son induce him to make a change in his
habits.
“Why should I take to buying and selling in my old
age,” said he to his neighbors, “ to leave to my son Said,
if things turn out well, a thousand pieces of gold, or so,
more, after my death? “A dinner for two is enough for
three,' the proverb says; and, provided he grows up a
good boy, he shall never come to want."
So spoke Benezar, and he kept his word. He edu-
cated his son to no trade or profession, but instructed
him carefully in all the books of wisdom; and as, in his
opinion, nothing adorned a young man more, with the
exception of learning and reverence for age, than
trained strength and courage, he caused him to be
early taught the use of arms; and Said was soon
regarded, by youths of his own age, and even by his
elders, as a formidable opponent; while in riding and
swimming he had no superior.
· When he was eighteen years old his father sent him
to Mecca, to visit the grave of the Prophet, that he
might perform his religious duties at the fountain-head
of all holiness. Before he set out, his father called him
into his presence, and, having praised his past life, and
given him much good advice, furnished him with money
for his journey, and addressed him in the following
words:
“One thing more, son Said. You know me, I sup



WS
UM
BOLERO
THE FORTUNES OF SAID.





- i
****.171
n
iem
ment!!!!
,
p. "!!,,?,, ! ,""!!!"
... I,
[ ***
'.
lisas l.
13 whe, 11!''}, }"
1
s
d rliyi histe Inspiration by
inte
d'un grand
Priokas, "Liedt totusi
i 14 sider tuis mi.
. :!:,trb says' ann, piliitto ry
*}*
U srijptis proud isip ko, is hull
Eerie i Boin saat it has set ! illitenni , di
ļ
.
:,liyi Blog mi se mort',
tu
- Ir??...*.*mio!!
?"I:4 1'3'? **
i
.s
.
t"12. LIONS
sovi,
fillitasie
1. You kr4y?14, .





318
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
self in. As I crossed the threshold, such a stupefying
odor of roses, pinks and hyacinths, assailed my nos-
trils, that I came near fainting. Your mother gave you
into my arms, and pointed at the same time to a tiny
silver pipe attached to a chain of gold as fine as silk,
which you were wearing round your neck. The kind
fairy of whom I told you has been here,' said your
mother, and gave this birthday-present to your son.'
- The same person, I suppose, who brightened up the
weather, and left this odor of pinks and roses behind
her,' said I, laughing incredulously. She might have
given something better than this pipe, really ; a purse
of gold, or a horse, or something of that sort.' Your
mother implored me not to jest, lest the offerded fairy
should turn her blessings into maledictions.
“From respect for her illness, I obeyed her wishes,
and we spoke no more of the singular incident till six
years later, when she felt that she was about to die.
She then gave me the pipe, and enjoined upon me to
deliver it to you on your twentieth birthday, saying
that I must not suffer you to leave me, even for an
hour, till that time. She then died; and here is the
present,” continued Benezar, taking a little silver pipe
and a fine gold chain from a box. “I give it to you in
your eighteenth instead of your twentieth year, as you
are about to take a long journey, and I may, perhaps,
be gathered to my fathers before you return. I see no
reasonable ground for your remaining here with me two
years longer, notwithstanding the timid forebodings of
your mother. You are a good and prudent lad, you
handle your weapons as skilfully as many a man of
four-and-twenty, and I can therefore as safely acknowl-
edge you to be of age now as two years hence. And
now depart in peace; and both in good and ill-fortune,


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
319
against which last may God preserve you, -— remember
your father."
Benczar of Balsora thus ended, and dismissed his
son. Said took a tearful leave, and, hanging the chain
round his neck, and thrusting the pipe into his girdle,
mounted his horse and rode to the place where caravans
for Mecca usually assembled. Eighty camels and many
hundred men were there collected. The caravan took
up its line of march, and Said rode from the gates of
his native city Balsora, to see it again only after the
lapse of many years.
The novelty of the journey, and the numberless
strange objects presented to his attention, at first sus-
tained his spirits and dissipated his sorrow ; but as
they approached the desert, and the landscape grew
more and more desolate, he began to think of the events
of his past life, and, among others, recalled the words
which his father Benezar had said to him at parting.
He drew forth the pipe to examine it, and at length
set it to his lips to test the sweetness and purity of its
tone ; but to his surprise it gave no sound. He puffed
out his cheeks and blew with all his force, but not a
note could he elicit, and, vexed with the uselessness of
the present, he thrust it back into his girdle. But his
thoughts soon reverted to his mother's mysterious
words. He had heard many stories of fairies, but had
never found that any of his neighbors in Balsora had
had dealings with one of these supernatural beings.
His informants had always laid their traditions of these
spirits in distant countries and remote periods of time,
and he had thus been led to suppose that such agencies
had long since ceased to exist, or that fairies had dis-
continued visiting mankind, or taking any interest in
their destinies. In spite of this incredulity, however,


320
ARABIAN DAYS ENTERTAINMENTS.
he found himself incessantly trying to believe in some-
thing mysterious and supernatural having happened to
his mother; and the result was that he sat his horse
like a dreamer almost the whole day, taking no part in
the conversation of his fellow-travellers, and wholly
inattentive to their joyous singing and laughter.
Said was a youth of extreme beauty. His eye was
bold and frank, his mouth full of sweetness, and, young
as he was, there was an air of dignity in his appearance
such as one rarely finds in persons of his age; while
the light and easy grace with which he sat his steed
drew upon him the attention of many of the travellers.
One old man, riding by his side, was greatly attracted
by his appearance, and endeavored to sound his dispo-
sition by a variety of questions. Said, upon whom a
reverence for age had been carefully impressed, an-
swered so modestly, and with so much shrewdness and
reserve, that the old man was delighted. But as the
lad's mind had been occupied almost the whole day
with a single subject, they soon came to talk of the
mysterious influence of fairies; and Said inquired at
last of the aged stranger whether he believed in the
existence of spirits, good or bad, who protected or
tormented mankind.
The old man stroked his beard, and, nodding his
head, answered :
“It cannot be denied that stories are told of such
beings, though to this day I myself have never seen
either a spectral dwarf, or a gigantic genius, or even a
plain magician.”
He then went on to tell Said such extraordinary sto..
ries that his head absolutely reeled, and he felt per-
suaded at last that all which had happened at his birth,
- the change in the weather and the odor of the roses


THE FORTUNES OF SAID..
321
.
and hyacinths, - was of great significance ; that he
himself stood under the especial protection of some
powerful and benevolent fairy; and that the pipe had
been given him for no other purpose than to whistle for
the fairy in case of need. He dreamed all night long
of castles, magic steeds, genii, and the like, and lived
for the time in a genuine fairy-realm.
But, on the following day, he was painfully shown
how delusive were all his sleeping and waking dreams.
The caravan had advanced at an easy pace for the
greater part of the day, when dark shadows became
visible on the extreme verge of the horizon. Some of
the travellers took them to be hills of sand, others pro-
nounced them clouds, others that they were another
caravan; but the old man, who had crossed the desert
many times, shouted to his companions to look out for
themselves, for that it was a horde of Arab robbers on
the march. The men seized their arms, the women and
treasures were placed in the middle, and everything
was made ready for an attack. The dark mass advanced
across the plains with a rapidly-increasing pace, and the
travellers had scarcely time to make out clearly men
and lances, before the enemy rushed down with the
speed of the wind, and made a furious charge upon the
caravan.
Its owners made a valiant resistance, but the robbers
were over four hundred strong. They attacked them
on every side, killed many, and then charged them with
the lance. Said, who had been all the time fighting
boldly among the foremost, at this terrible moment
called to mind his pipe. He drew it quickly out, set it
to his lips, blew - and sadly let it fall again, for it
emitted not the faintest sound. Furious at this disap-
pointment, he took a steady aim, and shot through the


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
323
head rapidly about, and to his joy caught sight of his
aged companion, whom he had supposed to be among
the slain.
Trees and tents were visible at last in the distance,
and, as they came nearer, a stream of women and chil.
dren rushed out to meet them ; but they had scarcely
exchanged three words with the returning band, when
they broke out into a frightful howl, and followed Said,
menacing him with threatening gestures, and heaping
him with maledictions. “He is the hound,” they
shouted, “who has slain Almansor, the bravest of the
brave! He must die! We will give his flesh to the
jackal of the desert.” Thereupon they assaulted Said
so furiously with sticks, stones, and clods of earth, that
the robbers were compelled to interpose.
" Away, you children! Women, away!” cried they,
scattering the crowd with their lances. “He has slain
the great Almansor in battle, and must die ; but by the
sword of a warrior, not by the hand of a woman."
The procession halted in an open space among the
tents. The prisoners were tied together, two and two,
and the booty carried to the tents; while Said was
chained alone, and led into a large marquee. In this sat
an aged, richly-dressed man, whose stern and haughty
air showed him to be the chief of the tribe. The men
in charge of Said took their stand before him with low-
ered heads.
“The women's wails have told me what has taken
place,” said the chieftain, looking at each of the robbers
in turn; “and your looks confirm it, — Almansor has
fallen!”
“ Almansor has fallen," answered the men ; “but
here, Selim, sovereign of the desert, is his murderer,
whom we bring for you to judge. What death shall be


THE FORTUNES OF SÁID.
327
;
is a friend's duty to avenge a fallen friend. We should
hew him to pieces on this spot !”
“But we have sworn to the chief,” cried a fourth,
" that we would not kill him, and our oath must not be
broken.”
“It is true," said the others, “we have sworn, and
the murderer goes unscathed from the hands of his ene-
mies.”
. “Stay !” cried one, the fiercest of them all. “Old
Selim is crafty ; but not so crafty as men think. Have
we sworn to him to carry this boy to any particular
place ? No! He took of us an oath to spare his life;
and that we will spare him. But the burning sun and
the teeth of the jackals will accomplish our revenge.
We will leave him bound upon the sands."
Said had been for some minutes prepared for the
worst, and, as the last words were spoken, turned
his steed suddenly aside, and, giving him a vigorous
cut, flew like a bird across the plain. The five men
halted a moment in surprise ; but, familiar with such
incidents, they instantly divided, and pursued him right
and left; and, being better acquainted with the ground
and the mode of riding suited to the desert, two of them
speedily overtook the fugitive and turned his flank,
and, on his drawing his rein to avoid them, he found on
his other side also two enemies, and at his back a fifth.
Their oath to spare his life restrained them from making
use of their weapons ; so, a second time throwing a
lasso over his head, they dragged him from his horse,
and, beating him unmercifully, tied his hands and feet
together and laid him down on the glowing sands of
the desert.
Said uttered heart-rending cries for mercy, and prom-
ised them a prodigious ransom if they would spare his


328
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
life ; but, laughing at his offers, they mounted their
horses and rode away like the wind. For a few
moments he listened to the light footsteps of their
steeds, and then gave himself up for lost. He thought
of his father, and of the old man's anguish should his
son return no more ; he thought of his own hard fate
to be obliged to die so young; for nothing seemed
more certain than that he was to suffer the agonies
of a languishing death on the scorching sands, or be
torn to pieces by the jackals.
The sun rose higher and higher, and beat fiercely
on his face, and with inexpressible difficulty he suc-
ceeded in turning over; but to find little relief. In
consequence of his exertions the pipe had fallen from
his girdle. He struggled till he succeeded in reaching
it with his mouth, and tried to blow, but even in this
frightful extremity it refused its aid. Despairing of
escape his head fell, and, the burning sun soon deprived
him of his senses ; he sank into a deep swoon.
After the lapse of many hours a sound in his vicin-
ity recalled Said to himself; he felt at the same time
a grasp on his shoulder, and, believing it to be a
jackal about to devour him, uttered a cry of horror.
At the same moment he felt himself seized by the
legs, but he perceived that they were no wild beast's
teeth which held him, but the hands of a man busily
occupied in releasing him from his bonds, and who was
talking with two or three others, who stood looking
on. “He lives,” they whispered, “but he takes us for
enemies."
Said now opened his eyes, and saw bending over him
the face of a little, ugly man, with small eyes and a
long beard. This stranger spoke to him kindly, helped
him to rise to his feet, and, supplying him with food


"
329
THË FORTUNES OF SAID. "-
and drink, told him, while he refreshed his exhausted
strength, that he was a merchant from Bagdad, that
his name was Kalum Beg, and that he dealt in shawls
and costly veils for ladies' use. He had been making a
journey on business, and was now on his return, and
had found Said lying senseless on the ground. Said's
rich dress and the jewels in his dagger had attracted
the merchant's attention; he had made every effort to
restore him to animation, and had fortunately succeeded.
The young man thanked him for his life, for he saw
clearly that but for the intervention of this stranger,
he must have died a miserable, lingering death ; and
having neither means to extricate himself from his
perils, nor inclination to travel through the desert alone
and on foot, he accepted gratefully a seat on one of the
merchant's camels, and resolved to go with him to
Bagdad, in the hopes of finding there a caravan about
to return to Balsora.
On the way the merchant told his newly-found com-
panion many stories of the excellent Commander of the
Faithful, Haroun al Raschid. He described his love of
justice, and his marvellous acuteness, and how he could
adjust the most complicated lawsuits in the simplest
and most admirable way. Among others, he told him
the story of the Ropemaker, and of the Pot of Olives ;
stories which every child is familiar with, but which
excited in Said the deepest interest. “Our lord, the
Commander of the Faithful,” continued the merchant,
“is a wonderful man. If you suppose he sleeps like
ordinary men, you are greatly mistaken. Two or three
hours' sleep in the early morning, is all the refreshment
he obtains. My information is sure, for Messour, his
first chamberlain, is my cousin, and although as silent
as the grave on the secrets of his master's household,
28*


330
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
yet now and then he gives a little hint of what goes on
behind the scenes to a valued relation, when he sees
him almost crazy from curiosity. Instead of sleeping
like common men, the caliph walks in disguise through
the streets of Bagdad, and, a week rarely passes in
which he does not encounter some adventure ; for you
must know, as in fact is proved by the story of the Pot
of Olives, which is as true as the Koran, that he does
not go about with his guard, and on horseback, in full
dress and with a hundred torch-bearers, as he might if
he chose, but wanders round in disguise, sometimes as
a merchant, sometimes a sailor, then again a soldier,
or perhaps a mufti, and sees with his own eyes if every-
thing is in good order in his dominions.
“Hence it comes that in no city in the world are
men so polite to every rogue they meet at night, as in
Bagdad ; for it may as likely as not prove to be the caliph
himself disguised as a dirty Arab, and there is enough
wood growing to give every man in Bagdad the basti-
nado, in case of impertinence.”
So spoke the merchant; and Said, though torn by a
desire to see his father, still rejoiced much at the pros-
pect of seeing Bagdad and the famous Haroun al
Raschid.
They reached Bagdad in about ten days, and Said
was filled with admiration at the magnificence of the
city, at that time at the acme of its splendor. The
merchant invited him to take up his residence with him,
and Said willingly accepted the offer; for in this torrent
of human beings, it now occurred to him, for the first
time, that, excepting the air, the waters of the Tigris,
and a sleeping-place on the steps of some mosque,
nothing here could be obtained without money.
- The day after his arrival, while he was putting the


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
333
of what a man can do who is skilled in the use of
arms. But you have saved my life, and I thank you.
What do you think to do with me? If you refuse to
feed me, I must beg; and I cannot ask favors of my
equals. I will go to the caliph.”
"So !” said the merchant, laughing contemptuously.
"And will no other serve your turn but our most
admirable caliph ? That I call presumption indeed !
Ha, ha! remember, young gentleman, that the road to
*the caliph is through my cousin Messour, and that it will
cost me but one word to put him on his guard against
your atrocious lying. But I feel compassion for your
youth, Said. You can make something of yourself if
you will. I will take you into my shop in the bazaar,
and you shall serve with me for one year. When this is
passed, if you do not choose to stay, I will pay you your
wages, and let you go whither you please, to Aleppo,
Medina, Stamboul, Balsora, to the infidels for all I care.
I give you till noon to decide. If you agree to my terms,
good; if not, I will calculate reasonably the expenses
you have put me to, and the seat you filled on my
camel, pay myself with your clothes, and throw you
into the street; there you may beg as you please."
With these words the wicked fellow left the room, and
Said looked after him in a state of stupor. He was
bewildered by the baseness of this man, who had so
evidently brought him to Bagdad and invited him
into his house, merely to get him into his power. He
looked about for some means of escape, but the win-
dows were grated and the door locked. At last, after
a long struggle with his repugnance, he decided to
accept the merchant's offer, and take service in his
shop. He felt, indeed, that no better course was left
to him ; for, supposing he escaped, still, without money,


336
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
lofty, spacious hall, of greater splendor than Said had
ever seen before. There the old lady seated herself
exhausted on a cushion ; and, motioning the boy to lay
down his bundle, handed him a bit of silver, and bade
him go.
He had already reached the door, when a clear, sweet
voice called, “Said !” Surprised at being known here,
he looked round, and, in place of the old woman, a
beautiful lady, surrounded by scores of slaves and
women-servants, was sitting on the cushion. Said,
dumb with astonishment, crossed his arms and made a
respectful inclination..
“Said, my dear child," said the lady, “much as I
regret the accident which brought you to Bagdad, this
was the only place decreed by fate where, in case you
left your father's house before your twentieth year, you
could release yourself from your destiny. Said, have
you your pipe still ?”
“I have, indeed," answered the lad joyously, draw-
ing out the golden chain; "and you are, perhaps, the
good fairy who gave me it the day I was born ?”
“I was your mother's friend," answered the fairy,
"and am yours also. Ah! if your father, foolish man,
had but followed my advice, you would have escaped
much suffering.”
“Nay, it was my destiny !" answered Said. “But,
darling fairy, give orders to have a strong east wind
harnessed to your chariot, and carry me to Balsora in a
couple of minutes. I will pass there in patience the six
months to elapse before my twentieth year.”
The fairy laughed. “You have a taking way of ask-
ing a favor," she answered; "but, poor Said, it is im-
possible! I can do nothing wonderful for, you so long
as you are under twenty years of age. I cannot even


-- THE FORTUNES OF SAID...
337
release you from the power of the miserable Kalum
Beg! He stands under the protection of your greatest
enemy."
..“ Then I have an enemy as well as a friend," ex-
claimed Said. “I believe I have often felt her influ-
ence. But at least you can aid me with your advice ?
Shall I not go to the caliph and implore his protection?
He is a wise man, and will protect me against Kalum
Beg."
“Yes, Haroun is a wise man," replied the fairy;
“but, alas, he is still but a man. He trusts Messour,
his head chamberlain, as freely as himself; and he is
right, for he has proved him and found him true. Mes-
sour, however, trusts your friend Kalum Beg as freely
as himself, and herein he is wrong, for Kalum is a bad
man, though he is Messour's relation. Kalum is a cun-
ning knave, and as soon as he came to Bagdad reported
a story about you to his cousin the chamberlain, which
the chamberlain straightway carried to the caliph ; so
that you would find yourself inhospitably received if
you entered the palace of Haroun, for he has no faith
in you. But there are other ways of approaching him,
and it stands written in the stars that you shall yet win
his favor.”
“This is a bad prospect, indeed,” groaned Said. “I
must serve some time longer, then, as an advertisement
with that scoundrel Kalum. But, charming fairy, there
is one favor which it is in your power to grant me. I
was early taught a knowledge of arms, and a mock-
fight is my highest enjoyment. The young nobles of
this city hold every week a tournament. But only
gentlemen are permitted to ride inside the barriers,
excluding, of course, every servant in the bazaar. If
you could so bring it about that I could obtain every
29


338
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
week a horse, a suit of armor, and weapons, and alter
my expression so as to disguise me completely — " .
“ 'Tis a wish which a gentleman may utter without
shame," said the fairy. “Your mother's father was the
bravest man in all Syria, and his spirit seems to be in-
herited by you. Observe this house. You shall find
here every week a horse and two mounted esquires,
suitable arms and clothes, and a magic wash for your
face, which shall render your disguise impenetrable to
all eyes. And now, Said, farewell ! Persevere, be
cautious and honest! In six months your pipe will
sound, and Zulima's ear will be open to receive its
music.”
The youth took leave of his protectress with gratitude
and reverence, and, taking accurate notice of the street
and the house, went back to the bazaar.
Said arrived precisely in time to support and rescue
his lord and master, Kalum Beg. A great throng had
gathered round the shop, boys were dancing and jeer-
ing round the old merchant, and the older portion of
the crowd were shaking with noisy laughter. Kalum
was standing before the shop, trembling with anger,
and holding in one hand a shawl, in the other a rich
veil. This singular scene was the result of an incident
which had taken place after Said's departure. Kalum
had taken his stand before his door in place of his hand-
some servant, and had been proclaiming his goods ; but
no one would buy of the old, hideous creature. Two
men had passed through the bazaar in search of a pres-
ent for their wives. They had already passed several
times up and down before the shops, and had lately
been seen by Kalum approaching his open door on their
way through the market.


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
339
· Kalum Beg, desirous to turn this circumstance to his
advantage, called out to them :
“Here, gentlemen, here! What are you looking for?
Beautiful veils, beautiful shawls!”
"Old fellow," answered one of them, “no doubt
your wares are extremely good, but our wives are whim-
sical, and it is the fashion in the city to buy veils of the
handsome shopman, Said. We have wandered up and
down here now a good half hour in search of him. If
you can tell us where he is to be found, we will buy of
you some other time.”
“Allah il Allah !” cried Kalum Beg, grinning invit-
ingly. “The Prophet has brought you to the right
shop. You would buy a veil of the handsome shopman,
you say ? Come in, then, gentlemen ; this is his estab-
lishment."
One of the gentlemen laughed heartily at Kalum's
diminutive figure, and his supposed impudence in claim-
ing to be the handsome shopman. The other, however,
thought that Kalum was cracking his jokes on them,
and rated him soundly. Kalum Beg was almost beside
himself; he called his neighbors to bear witness that
no other establishment than his own was called the shop
of the handsome shopman; but the neighbors, who
envied him the extensive custom he had for some time
enjoyed, pretended to know nothing about it, and the
two men treated the old liar, as they called him, to a
severe flogging. Kalum defended himself more with
shrieks and outcries than with his fists, and a crowd
was soon collected before the door. Half the city
knowing him for a stingy, close-fisted niggard, the
thumps and blows he was receiving excited no sympa-
thy; and already one of the two assailants had the old
man fast by the beard, when he felt himself seized by
,
"Y


340
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the arm, and with one vigorous shove thrown to the
ground, so that by the force of the fall his turban fell
off, and his slippers flew to some distance.
The crowd, who enjoyed mightily seeing Kalum Beg
abused, murmured audibly, and the companion of the
man knocked down looked round to see who had dared
to assault his friend ; but, seeing a tall, vigorous youth
with gleaming eyes and angry bearing, he did not ven-
ture to retaliate, especially when Kalum, whose rescue
seemed to him a miracle, pointed at the lad, crying:
“Now! what more do you want? There he stands,
gentlemen! That is Said, the handsome shopman !”
The people around laughed tremendously, while the
prostrate foe rose from the ground in great mortifica-
tion, and hobbled away with his comrade, without buy-
ing either shawl or veil.
“0, thou star of shopmen! thou glory of the bazaar!”
cried Kalum, when his magnet had carried him into the
shop; “ truly, this I call being punctual! That scoun-
drel lay on the ground, as if he never meant to get up
again ; and I—I should never more have needed a bar-
ber to comb my beard, if you had come two minutes
later! How shall I ever recompense you?”
It had been a spontaneous feeling of compassion
which had nerved Said's hand and heart; and, as this
feeling subsided, he regretted deeply that he had saved
the old rascal from his deserved flogging; a dozen
hairs less in his beard, he thought to himself, would
have made him, for as many days, less harsh and exact-
ing. He availed himself, however, of the merchant's
transitory generosity, and begged of him, as a token of
his gratitude, one afternoon of each week for his own
pleasures ; which request Kalum granted, for he was
perfectly aware that his unwilling servant was too


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
341
sensible a fellow to attempt to escape without money or
clothes.
Thus speedily had Said obtained the object of his de-
sires. The next week, on the day when the young
nobles of Bagdad assembled in the open square to prac-
tise their military exercises, he told Kalum that he
would take this afternoon for his own purposes ; and,
having obtained his permission, went to the street
where the fairy dwelt, and knocked at the door, which
flew open without an instant's delay.
The servants seemed forewarned of his arrival, for,
without demanding his business, they led him up the
steps into a beautiful chamber, and there handed him:
the wash which was to prevent his recognition. He
rubbed his face with the liquid, and, looking in the mir-
ror, could scarcely recognize himself; for he was now
deeply sun-burnt, wore a handsome black beard, and
looked at least ten years older than he really was.
From here they led him into a second apartment,
| where he found a complete suit of armor, of which the
caliph himself would have had no reason to feel ashamed.
Besides a turban of the finest texture, with an agraffe of
diamonds and heron's feathers, and a cloak of crimson
silk, embroidered with silver flowers, Said found a
breastplate of silver rings, so finely wrought that it
adapted itself to every movement of his body, yet im-
penetrable to lance or sword. A Damascus blade, with
a hilt whose jewels seemed to Said of inestimable value,
completed his military outfit. As he left the room after
equipping himself in these garments, one of the servants
handed him a silken cloth, and told him that the mis-
tress of the house sent it him; and that the beard and
brown hue of his complexion would vanish as soon as he
wiped his face with it.
29*


342
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
· Three horses were standing in the court-yard. Said
mounted the finest, his servants the two others, and they
trotted to the scene of combat. The brilliancy of his
dress and the beauty of his arms and horse, attracted
universal attention, and a murmur of admiration passed
through the multitude when he rode inside the ring.
It was a gorgeous assemblage of the bravest and noblest
youths of Bagdad, and even the caliph's brothers were
there, managing their steeds and brandishing their glit-
tering lances.
When Said rode in, apparently a stranger, the son of
the grand vizier approached him, and, saluting him
gracefully, invited him to take part in their sports, and
inquired his name and country. Said replied that his
name was Almansor, that he came from Cairo, and that
he had heard so much of the courage and dexterity of
the young gentlemen of Bagdad, that he had allowed
himself no rest till he had seen and known them. His
manly bearing pleased the young men so much, that
they handed him a lance, and permitted him to choose
his side ; for the combatants had divided themselves
into two parties.
If Said's external appearance had hitherto drawn so
much attention, his extraordinary dexterity now ex-
cited increased admiration and amazement. His horse
was fleeter than a bird, and his sword flew round his
head like lightning. He threw his lance as truly to
its target as though it were an arrow sent from an un-
erring bow. He vanquished the most skilful of his
antagonists, and, at the conclusion of the combat, was
so unanimously pronounced the victor, that one of the
brothers of the caliph and the son of the grand vizier,
who had fought on Said's side, begged him to give them
also an opportunity to test his skill. Ali, the caliph's


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
343
brother, was defeated by him ; but the son of the grand
vizier resisted him so successfully, that, after a long
contest, they thought it better to postpone the decis-
ion till the next engagement..
The day after this entertainment, nothing was talked
of in all Bagdad but the handsome, rich, and valiant
stranger. All who had seen him, nay, those whom he
had defeated, were in raptures at his noble bearing, and
they talked of him, in his own hearing, in Kalum Beg's
shop. The only regret of the people was that no one
knew where he lived.
The next time, he found in the fairy's house a still
handsomer suit and still more costly weapons. This
time half Bagdad had assembled, and the caliph himself
was witnessing the spectacle from a balcony. He too
expressed his admiration for Almansor, and, at the ter-
mination of the games, hung a medal round his neck, by
a chain of gold, in token of his gratification. The natu-
ral consequence of this second and more glorious vic-
tory was, to excite the jealousy of the young men of
Bagdad. “Shall a stranger," they said, “come here
to Bagdad, and rob us of glory and victory? It will
disgrace us to have other cities boasting that there is
no one among all the noble youths of Bagdad able to
compete with this unknown champion.” And they
resolved that at the next spectacle, as if by accident,
five or six should attack him at the same time.'
This jealousy did not escape Said's penetrating eye.
He saw them clustering together in the corners, and
whispering and pointing at him with angry gestures,
and he felt that, except the caliph's brother and the son
of the grand vizier, there was no one of all his rivals
but hated him deeply; and he had been lately much
annoyed by the pointed questions addressed to him,


344
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
such as, where he might be visited; how he spent his
time; what things had pleased him in Bagdad; and the
like.
It was a strange coincidence, that the noble who
showed towards Said-Almansor the greatest hostility,
was no other than the man whom, some time previously,
he had knocked down in front of Kalum Beg's shop
Though Said had twice vanquished him in the tourna-
ment, still this was no good ground for the excess of
his antipathy, and Said began to fear he might have
recognized him by his figure or his voice as the daunt-
less shopman,- a discovery which would have exposed
him to the scorn and fury of the whole city. The con-
spiracy which his antagonists had devised was wrecked
by his own sagacity and courage, and by the friendship
which the brother of the caliph and the grand vizier's
son had conceived for him. When these two young
nobles saw their friend attacked by five or six assail-
ants who were striving either to unhorse or disarm
him, they rushed to the rescue, and, scattering the
crowd, threatened the young men, who had behaved so
treacherously, with instant expulsion from the tourna-
ment ground.
For more than four months had Said thus astonished
Bagdad by his skill in the use of arms, when one even-
ing, as he was returning home, he overheard voices
which struck him as familiar. Four men were walking
before him with slow steps, apparently in deep consulta-
tion. As Said came nearer, he recogrized the dialect
of the tribe of Selim, his desert protector, and at once
suspected them to be plotting some robbery. His first
impulse was to withdraw from their neighborhood;
but, believing, on second thoughts, that he might be


346
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
bazaar to the street which the robbers had designated,
and concealed himself behind a projecting corner. He
had been standing there, perhaps an hour, when he
heard two men coming slowly down the street. He
took them at first for the caliph and his grand vizier,
but was quickly undeceived; for one of them clapped
his hands, and instantly two others hurried noiselessly
up the street from the bazaar. They whispered to-
gether a few moments, and then separated again.
Three concealed themselves not far from Said, and the
fourth walked up and down the street. The night
being very still and dark, Said was compelled to de-
pend almost wholly on his sharp sense of hearing.
A half hour had scarcely elapsed when footsteps
were again heard coming from the bazaar. The robber
must also have heard them, for he crept past Said in
their direction. The steps came nearer, and already
Said could distinguish two dark figures in the gloom,
when the robber clapped his hands, and the three others
rushed from their concealment. The men assaulted
must also have been armed, for he could hear distinctly
the clash of swords. He drew forth his Damascus
blade, and, rushing out upon the robbers with the cry
of “Down with the enemies of the great Haroun ! "
struck one of them to the ground with the first blow,
and pressed vigorously upon two others, who were just
on the point of disarming a man round whose body
they had thrown a noose. He struck blindly at the
cord to cut it asunder, but in so doing inflicted so
severe a blow on the arm of one of the assailants that
he cut off his hand at the wrist, and the wounded man
fell on his knees with a cry of agony. The fourth, who
had been hitherto fighting with another man, now turned
upon Said; but the man around whom the cord had


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
349
When Kalum Beg heard this, he exclaimed, with
many oaths : “ He has robbed me and dressed himself
in his spoils. 0, wretched man that I am!” He ran
instantly to the head of the police, and, on his stating
that he was a relation of Messour, the head chamber-
lain, found no difficulty in obtaining police officers to
arrest Said. Said was sitting in front of the caravan-
sary, talking composedly with a merchant he had found
there, about the journey to. Balsora, when suddenly
several men fell upon him, and, in spite of his resist-
ance, bound his hands behind his back. He demanded
their authority for this violence, and was told that it
was done in the name of the police department and by
his lawful master, Kalum Beg. At this moment, the
little, hideous man stepped forward, and, heaping in-
sults and abuse on him, felt in his pockets, and, with a
yell of delight, drew out a large purse of gold.
“Look! He has robbed me of all this money, the
scoundrel !” he cried ; and the people, looking with
· horror at the prisoner, exclaimed:
“What! so young, so handsome, and yet so wicked !
To the judge! to the judge! Let him have the basti-
nado !"
They hurried him along, a prodigious crowd closing
around him, shouting:
“Look! This is the handsome shopman of the ba-
zaar! He has robbed his master and run away! He
has stolen two hundred pieces of gold !”
The judge received the prisoner with a menacing air.
Said tried to speak, but the official commanded silence,
and listened only to the little merchant. He showed
him the purse, and inquired whether the gold had been
stolen from him. Kalum Beg swore that it had been.
But his perjury, though it helped him to the money,
30


352
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
gained strength, and the ship was torn from the cliff on
which she had till now stuck fast, and dashed into a
thousand pieces.
Said had grasped the mast, and when the vessel went
to pieces clung to it with the energy of despair. The
waves tossed him hither and thither, but he managed
to keep himself above the surface. He swam for half
an hour at the momentary peril of his life, when the
pipe attached to the golden chain again fell from his
girdle, and the thought occurred to him to try once
more its magic virtues. Holding fast with one hand,
with the other he set it to his mouth. The instant he
blew, a clear, pure note rang out, and in a moment the
storm went down, and the waves subsided as if oil had
been poured on them. He looked about him with a
lighter heart, to see if he could spy land in some direc-
tion, when the mast under him began strangely to en-
large and move, and, not a little to his terror, he
perceived that he was riding on a huge dolphin. After
a few moments, however, his presence of mind returned,
and he then saw that the dolphin was swiftly and evenly
pursuing an onward course; and, ascribing bis miracu-
lous rescue to the silver pipe and the benevolent fairy,
he shouted his heartfelt thanks into the air.
Swiftly as an arrow his marvellous steed bore him
through the waves, and before evening he could dis-
tinguish land, and saw a wide river, into which the dol-
phin turned. While ascending the stream his speed
was slackened ; and, to avoid exhaustion from hunger,
Said, who knew from his recollection of old fairy stories
how to use his magic instrument, drew out his pipe,
and, blowing a loud blast, wished himself a good sup-
per. The fish instantly halted, and up from the water
rose a table, as dry as if it had been standing a week in


354
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
"My lord," answered Said, “ if you will accord mo
permission, I will relate to you the misery I have been
through during the last two years.” He then began
and told the three men his history from the moment
when he left his father's house in Balsora to his won-
derful rescue from a watery death. He was frequently
interrupted by exclamations of astonishment; and, as
soon as he had ended, the master of the house said :
“I believe your story, Said. But you tell us that
you won a chain in the tournament, and that the caliph
gave you a ring; can you show these ? ”.
“Here in my bosom I have preserved them both,"
said the youth in reply," and would have parted with
them only with my life ; for I looked on it as the most
glorious and splendid action of my life to have rescued
the great caliph from the hands of his murderers." At
the same time he drew forth the ring and chain, and
handed them to his questioner.
“By the beard of the Prophet, it is my ring!” ex-
claimed the handsome nobleman. “Grand vizier, let
us embrace our preserver."
Said thought himself dreaming when the two gentle-
men embraced him ; but, recovering his presence of
mind, he threw himself to the ground and said, “ Par-
don, pardon, Commander of the Faithful, that I have
spoken thus freely in your presence, for you can be
none other than Haroun al Raschid, the great Caliph
of Bagdad !”
“He I am," answered Haroun, “and your friend.
From this moment your misery shall cease. Follow me
to Bagdad, remain near me, and be one of my most
trusted friends ; for truly you showed on that night of
peril that Haroun was not indifferent to you; and it is


356
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
of the bazaar, stands without, may it please your
majesty," said the chamberlain," and he has a singu-
lar controversy with a man from Balsora, whose son
was at one time in Kalum's service. The youth subse-
quently stole some of his master's property, ran away
to avoid punishment, and has not been seen since that
time. The father seeks now to reclaim his son from my
cousin, although he has him not. The latter therefore
begs the favor that, by the force of your majesty's great
wisdom and penetration, you will decide between this
man from Balsora and himself.”
“I will decide," answered the caliph. “Let your
excellent cousin come to the hall of justice with his
adversary in half an hour."
After Messour had expressed his thanks and taken
his departure, Haroun said: “This must be your father,
Said ; and, since fortunately I know already the facts
in the case, my judgment shall equal Solomon's for
wisdom. You, Said, hide yourself behind the curtain
of my throne till I call you, and you, grand vizier, have
the wicked police judge instantly summoned. I shall
need him in this investigation."
Both did as he commanded. Said's heart beat loudly
when he saw his father, pale and feeble, enter the hall
with tottering step; and the soft, confident laugh,
with which Kalum Beg whispered something to his
cousin the head chamberlain, made him so angry that
he longed to rush out from his place of concealment, and
fall upon him then and there, for he had this scoundrel
alone to thank for all his suffering and misery.
The hall was thronged with men who had come to
hear the caliph give judgment. The grand vizier, after
the Commander of the Faithful had taken his seat on the


THE FORTUNES OF SAID. -
357
throne, commanded silence, and asked who appeared as
a complainant before his lord the caliph.
Kalum Beg stepped forward with a brazen front, and
said : “Several days ago I was standing before the door
of my shop in the bazaar, when a crier, with a purse of
gold in his hand, and this man following, came through
the market, shouting, “A purse of gold to him who can
give information concerning Said of Balsora !' This
Said had been in my service, and I of course called out,
• Here, this way, friend. I can earn that purse.' There-
upon this man, who is now so embittered against me,
approached, and inquired what I knew. I answered :
* Perhaps you are his father, Benezar?' and, on his
assenting, I told him how I had found the young man
in the desert, saved and taken care of him, and brought
him to Bagdad. In the joy of his heart he presented
me with the purse. But when this crazy fellow hears
that his son had been in my employ, that he had played
me a knavish trick, and had afterwards disappeared, he
refuses to believe what I say, torments my life out for
several days past, and demands back his money and his
son, neither of which will I give him, for the money
belongs to me for the information I gave him, and his
rascally son I have never been able to find."'.
It was now Benezar's turn. He described how vir-
tuous his son had always been, and declared that he
never could have been so wicked as to steal ; and he
called upon the caliph to investigate the matter to the
bottom.
“I hope,” said Haroun, “ that you did your duty, and
denounced the theft, Kalum Beg?"
“ Certainly, your majesty,” cried Kalum with a laugh.
“I carried him immediately before the police judge—"
“Summon the police judge,” the caliph commanded.


358
ARABIAN DAYS ENTERTAINMENTS.
To the astonishment of all, the judge instantly ap-
peared, as if by magic. The caliph demanded whether
he had any recollection of this affair, and he replied that
he had.
“Did you examine the young man? Did he confess
the theft ? ” asked Haroun.
“No, your majesty ; he was so obdurate as to refuse
to confess to any one but your majesty,” answered the
judge.
"I do not remember to have seen him," said the
caliph.
“Of course, your majesty, why should you? I could
send you a crowd of such rascals every day, all anxious
to speak with your majesty.”
“You know that my ear is open to every man,"
answered Haroun ; “but probably the proofs of the
theft were so clear that it was unnecessary to bring
the young man before me. You had, of course, wit-
nesses to prove that the gold stolen from you was
your property, Kalum ?”.
“Witnesses ?” answered the merchant, turning pale.
“No, I had no witnesses, and you are aware, Com-
mander of the Faithful, that one gold piece is just like
another. Where could I get witnesses to show that
these particular gold pieces were taken from my
coffers ?"
“And how did you know, then, that exactly that
amount belonged to you ? ” asked the caliph.
“By the purse in which they were," answered
Kalum.
“Have you the purse with you ?" demanded Haroun.
“Here it is,” said the merchant, drawing out the
purse and handing it to the grand vizier to pass to the
caliph.


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
359
No sooner had the vizier taken it, than he exclaimed
with well feigned astonishment: “By the beard of
the Prophet! Do you say this purse is yours, you dog?
The purse belongs to me, and I gave it with a hundred
pieces of gold to a brave young man who rescuel me
from a great peril.”
“Can you swear to this ?" inquired the caliph.
"As surely as that I shall hereafter get to para-
dise," answered the vizier, “for my daughter made it
with her own hands."
"Indeed!” cried Haroun, "and did you judge
falsely, police justice? Why did you believe that the
purse belonged to this merchant ?”
“He swore it," answered the judge, timidly.
“So you swore falsely ?” thundered the caliph to
Kalum, who stood pale and trembling before him.
“Allah! Allah!” cried he. “I have nothing to
allege against the grand vizier, for he is a reliable,
honest man. But, ah! the purse was mine, notwith-
standing, and the good-for-nothing Said stole it from
me. I would give a thousand tomans if he were now
on the spot."
" What did you do with this Said ?” asked the
caliph. “Inform us whither we must send for him.”
“I sent him to a desolate island,” replied the police
judge.
“0, Said ! my son, my son!” cried the unfortunate
father, weeping.
“ Then he confessed the crime?” asked Haroun.
The judge turned pale. He rolled his eyes in every
direction, and stammered at last: “If I recollect
rightly on you are 1. We
“ Then you are not certain ?" continued the caliph
in a terrible voice. “We will learn from his own lips.


360
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
Said, come forth ; and, Kalum Beg, pay down a thousand
pieces of gold instantly, for he is here on the spot.”
Kalum and the police justice thought they saw a
ghost, and fell upon their knees, crying, “Mercy !
mercy!” Benezar, half fainting with joy, rushed into
the embrace of his long-lost son. The caliph continued
with iron severity, “Police judge, here stands Said.
Did he confess his crime?”
“No, no!” howled the judge. “I listened only to
Kalum's testimony, because I knew that he was a man
of standing.”
“Have I appointed you a judge over all my subjects,
that you should listen only to men of standing ?” cried
Haroun al Raschid, with noble indignation. “I banish
you to a desolate island for ten years; there you can
reflect on justice. And you, miserable wretch, who
revive the dying, not to save, but to reduce them to
slavery, you shall pay, as I have already said, a thousand
tomans, according to your offer if Said would appear
to testify."
Kalum congratulated himself at escaping from the
difficulty so cheaply, and was beginning to thank the
lenient caliph. But the latter went on: “For the false
oath concerning the hundred pieces of gold, you shall
receive a hundred blows on the soles of your feet. For
the rest, Said himself shall choose whether he will take
your whole shop as his property, and you as his porter,
or will be contented with ten pieces of gold for every
day which he spent in your service.”
“Let the scoundrel go, your majesty !” cried the
youth. “I will have nothing which belongs to him."
“No," replied Haroun, “it is my will that you be
recompensed. I decide in your stead for the ten gold


THE FORTUNES OF SAID.
361
pieces, and you shall reckon how many days you were
in his claws. And now, away with these wretches."
They were borne off, and the caliph led Benezar and
Said into another hall. There he described to the
happy father his wonderful rescue through Said's coura-
geous interference, interrupted occasionally, though not
disagreeably so, by the howls of Kalum Beg, who was
receiving his hundred pieces of gold on the soles of his
fvet in the court-yard of the palace.
The caliph invited Benezar to live with Said, in Bag-
dad, under his protection. He accepted the offer,
returning home once more to collect together his pos-
sessions. Said lived like a prince in the palace which
the grateful caliph caused to be built for him. The
caliph's brother and the son of the grand vizier were
his most intimate friends, and, “0, that I might be as
valiant and as fortunate as Said, the son of Benezar !"
grew to be a byword among the people of Bagdad.
“With such entertainment as this, sleep would never
visit my eyes, if I had to stay awake half a dozen
nights,” said the compass-maker, when the courier had
ended. “I have often had proof of this before. It was
80 some years ago, when I was journeyman to a bell-
founder. My master was a rich man, and no niggard,
and for this reason we were not a little surprised on
one occasion, when we had a large job in hand, to see
how, contrary to his usual habits, he seemed to have
suddenly grown as stingy as a Jew. We had been cast-
ing a bell for a new church, and we journeymen and
apprentices were obliged to sit by the furnace all night
and watch the fire. We expected, of course, that the
master would tap his big cask and give us some of his
best wine. Far from it. He passed round a draught


362
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
of water every hour or so, and beguiled the time by
telling us all sorts of stories picked up in his wander-
ings ; when he ended, the turn came to the journeymen,
and so on round the circle, and not one of us felt
sleepy, so interested had we become in the adventures
related. Before we knew it, it was day, and we then
saw the master's prudence in keeping us awake by
story-telling. When the bell was finished, he was no
longer sparing of his wine, but brought out in abun-
dance what he had wisely saved the night before.”
“He was a sensible man,” said the student. “For
keeping away sleep nothing is so efficacious as conver-
sation, no doubt. That is the reason why I chose not
to be alone to-night, for I should have assuredly fallen
asleep by eleven o'clock.”
“Country-people are well aware of this fact,” said
the courier. “When the women spin, in the long winter
evenings, they never stay at home alone, for they know
if they do they will drop asleep over their work, but
they get together in what they call their lamp-rooms,
and tell stories while working in company.”
“Yes,” interposed the carrier, “and their stories
are enough sometimes to frighten a man's hair off his
head, for they tell of fiery spectres who wander round
the earth, and kobolds who make a racket in your
chamber at night, and ghosts who drive men and cattle
crazy.”
“ Then they do not appreciate the highest kind of
enjoyment, in my opinion,” said the student. “Noth-
ing is so disagreeable to me as ghost-stories."
"Well, I think exactly the contrary,' cried the
compass-maker. “I enjoy a genuine ghost-story from
the bottom of my heart. It is just like a storm outside
when you sleep under the roof. You hear the rain-


364
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
minds of children with such notions. I assure you,
I have known brave, dauntless men, huntsmen, not
afraid of the devil himself, who, when they were lying
in wait at night for poachers, would suddenly lose
all courage ; taking every tree for a frightful spectre,
every bush for a witch, and a couple of glowworms
for the eyes of some monster about to spring out on
them.”
“And I think entertainments of this sort injurious,
not only for children, but for grown persons also," con-
tinued the student. “What sensible man will occupy
himself with the doings and sayings of creatures which
exist only in the minds of fools? The greatest harm
these fables do is among country people. This class
believes firmly in this sort of narrative, and the belief
is fostered in their spinning-rooms and taverns, where
they sit in crowded groups and tell in a mysterious voice
the most dreadful horrors.”
“Yes, sir,” answered the carrier, “you are right.
Many a misfortune has happened through such stories,
and my own sister miserably perished in consequence
of one of them.”
“What! by one of these ghost-stories?” cried his
companions, surprised.
“From no other cause," said the carrier. “In the
village where my father lived it is customary for the
women to meet together in the long winter evenings to
spin. The young farmers come in afterwards and tell
stories. It happened one evening that they had been
talking of apparitions; and the young men told of an
old grocer who had been dead ten years, and could find
no rest in his grave. Every night he threw off the
earth, and, rising from his grave, crept, coughing as he


366
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“She reached the spot, and, trembling from head to
foot, knelt and plucked the flowers. Suddenly her ears
caught a sound in her neighborhood. She looked round.
Two steps from where she knelt she saw the earth up-
heaving from a grave, and a ghastly figure slowly rise
to view. It was an old, pale man, with a white nightcap
on his head. My sister was horror-struck; she looked
once more to convince herself that she had seen aright.
But when the tenant of the grave said, in a nasal voice,
Good evening, damsel. Why so late ? 'horror seized
her. Springing up, she ran over the graves back to the
house, told in a half-fainting state what she had seen,
and became so weak that they were obliged to carry her
to her home. It availed us little to learn on the follow-
ing day that the sexton had been making a grave in that
neighborhood, and had spoken to my poor sister. Before
she could be told this she sank into a fever, of which
· she died within three days. The roses of her death-
garland she had pulled with her own hands !”
The carrier ended, and his eyes filled with tears,
while the others gazed on him with the deepest sympa-
thy.
“ Alas I then the poor child died in the belief of hav-
ing seen a spectre!” said the goldsmith. “I am reminded
by the sad incident of a story which I may as well tell
you, and which resulted in a similar catastrophe.”


THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.
367
THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.
A TALE OF SCOTLAND.
On one of the rocky islands off the coast of Scotland
lived many years ago, in the utmost harmony, two fish-
ermen. They were both unmarried, were both without
relatives, and supported themselves by their common
labor. In age they were nearly equal, but in person
and disposition resembled each other as little as an eagle
and a seal.
Donald Douglas was a short, thick-set man, with a
broad face and good-humored, laughing eyes, where care
and sorrow seemed to be total strangers. He was
sleepy and torpid as well as fat, and, on him fell the
cares of the household, cooking and baking, making
nets for catching fish, and a large share of the cultiva-
tion of the little field around the cottage. His compan-
ion was diametrically his opposite ; tall and spare, with
the eyes of a hawk, and a high, arched nose, he was
known as the most energetic and successful fisherman,
the most daring climber for birds, the busiest farmer,
and the shrewdest merchant in Kirkwall; but, as his
wares were good and his dealings rigidly honest, every
one was ready to trade with him, and William Falke --
so the country people called him and his friend Donald
Douglas, with whom the former, notwithstanding his
avarice, ungrudgingly divided his hard-earned gains,
made not only a comfortable livelihood, but were in a
fair way to reach a decent independence. But indepen-
dence merely was not the goal at which Falke's avarice
aimed; he wished to be rich, —very rich ; and, as he had
early discovered that wealth came but slowly by the


368
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
common highway of industry, he formed the idea at
last that he should obtain the object of his ambition by
some unforeseen and sudden stroke of fortune; and,
when once this belief had obtained possession of his
vigorous mind, he found room in it for no other idea,
and began to talk of the subject to Donald Douglas as
if it were a matter of absolute certainty. The latter,
who took for gospel everything Falke said, told it about
among his neighbors, and the rumor soon spread that
William Falke had either actually sold himself for money
to the Evil One, or that he had had an offer to that end
from the Prince of the Lower World.
At first Falke laughed at these reports ; but gradually
his mind adopted the idea that some spirit could disclose
a treasure to him if he would, and he ceased to contra-
dict his neighbors when they questioned him concerning
his fatal bargain. He continued to follow his business,
but with far less zeal than he had formerly shown, and
often lost the time which he had been wont to devote
to fishing and other useful labors, in idle search for
means by which suddenly to obtain enormous riches.
As ill luck would have it, moreover, as he was standing
one day on the seashore, gazing with excited hopes
over the restless ocean, a big wave rolled up to his
feet, among a mass of loose seaweed and pebbles, a
yellow bullet, — a bullet of precious gold.
William stood like one entranced ; his hopes then had
not been mere idle dreams, for the sea had given him
gold, pure and precious gold, perhaps the relic of some
heavy ingot which the waves had worn away against
the ocean bed to the size of a rifle-ball. And now his
imagination conceived the idea that a richly-freighted
vessel must have been wrecked years ago on this shore,
and that he was the one marked out by destiny to dis-


THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.
369
cover its treasures. Henceforth this was his sole aim in
life ; musing ever on his hopes, reserved in the presence
of his closest friends, he neglected all other pursuits to
spend his days and nights on this beach, where he
passed the time in casting into the sea, not nets for
fishes, but a peculiarly-constructed scoop for the recov-
ery of sunken gold. But he found nothing save poverty,
for his own earnings utterly ceased, and Donald's indo-
lent labors were not sufficient to support both. In his
search for greater treasures vanished not only the gold
he had obtained by chance, but by degrees the whole
accumulations of the two friends. But, as in earlier
times Douglas had trusted to Falke for the greater part
of his support, so now he submitted without a murmur
to his comrade's profitless aberrations; and it was pre-
cisely this submissive patience which incited Falke still
more to continue his unceasing search for treasure.
And what urged him to increased exertions was, that,
as often as he lay down to rest his weary limbs, his ear
caught a whisper of strange words, whose meaning at
the time he thought he understood, and which, never-
theless, he could never remember on waking. To be
sure, he knew not what connection this circumstance,
strange as it was, had with his present efforts ; but, on
a disposition like William Falke's, every incident had
its effect, and this mysterious whisper only helped to
strengthen him in the belief that some great good for-
tune was in store for him, which assumed in his uncul-
tivated mind only the shape of a huge pile of gold.
One day a tempest overtook him on the shore where
he had found the golden bullet, and its severity drove
him to take refuge in a neighboring cave. This cave,
which the inhabitants called the Cavern of Steenfoll,
consisted of a long subterranean passage, open to the sea


THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.
373
continued, rowing rapidly away. “Go back to hell!
I will have no dealings with you!”.
The little being gnashed his teeth, and yelled curses
on the fisherman ; but the latter was soon out of his
hearing, and, after rounding a cliff, beyond his sight.
But the discovery that the evil one was seeking to
avail himself of his lust for wealth, to entice him into
his snares by a golden bait, had no effect in diverting
the deluded man from his purpose. On the contrary, .
he even hoped to take advantage of the assistance,
without placing himself in the clutches, of the fiend;
so, continuing to dredge for gold off the desolate coast,
he neglected utterly the independence which the rich
fishing-grounds in the neighboring waters offered him,
and sank with his companion day by day into deeper pov-
erty. Yet, although this state of things was due solely
to Falke's infatuation, and the providing sustenance
for both now fell wholly on Donald, the latter never
complained. He showed him always the same devo-
tion, the same confidence in his superior intellect,
as in the times when his undertakings were successful
and rational ; and while this submissiveness greatly
increased Falke's misery, it stimulated him all the more
to search for gold, hoping thereby to indemnify his
generous friend for his deprivations. All this time, the
devilish whisper, “Carmilhan," continued to pursue
him in his slumbers. In short, want, hope and avarice
drove him at last into a sort of madness; and he re-
solved, finally, to carry out what the demon had sug-
gested to him, although he knew well that, according
to tradition, he was surrendering himself by so doing to
the powers of darkness.
All Donald's dissuasions were thrown away. Falke
grew the more determined the more the other implored
32


374
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
him to desist; and the good-natured fellow consented
at last to accompany him, and help him carry out his
plan.
The hearts of both throbbed painfully as they fast-
ened a rope round the horns of a fine cow, their last
article of property, which they had raised from a calf,
and which they had always refused to sell, from an
unwillingness to see her pass into the hands of stran-
gers. But the evil spirit, which had got the mastery
over Falke, stifled all the better feelings of his heart,
and Donald was unable to resist his will.
It was the month of September, and the long nights
of the Scottish winter had already begun. The even-
ing clouds drove swiftly before the fierce night-winds;
deep shadows filled the valleys, and the wet turf-bogs
and the turbid channels of the streams looked black and
fearful as the mouths of hell. Falke strode in front, fol-
lowed by Douglas, shuddering at his own boldness, and
tears filling his eyes whenever he looked at the poor
animal, going so confidingly to her speedy death, to
be inflicted by the same hand which had fed her so
many years.
They reached, at last, a narrow, marshy vale, here
and there overgrown with moss and heath and sprinkled
with huge boulders, and which was rarely visited by the
foot of man. A wild mountain chain encircled the spot,
losing itself in the distance in the gray evening mist.
They approached, with hesitating steps, a huge stone
lying in the middle of this desolate spot, and from which
a frightened eagle rose screaming into the air. The cow
lowed mournfully, as if conscious of the horror of the
place, and of her own approaching fate; and Donald
turned aside to wipe away his streaming tears. He
looked down the gorge which they had just climbed,


THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.
375
and through which he could hear the distant surging of
the sea; then upwards to the mountain peaks, on which
an inky cloud had settled, and from which, at intervals,
descended a hollow roar. When he again looked at
Falke, the latter had bound the cow to a rock, and was
standing, with upraised axe, to take the poor brute's
life.
It was too much for his resolution. He fell upon his
knees, wringing his hands. “For God's sake, Wil-
liam,” he exclaimed, in an agonizing tone, “spare
her! O, spare yourself and me! Have mercy on your
own soul! Or, if you are resolved thus to tempt your
Maker, wait till to-morrow, and obtain some other than
our darling cow for this wicked sacrifice.”
"Donald, are you mad?” shrieked William, poising
the axe above his head. “Shall I spare the cow and
starve ?"
"You shall not starve," answered Donald firmly.
“ While I have hands you shall not starve. I will work
for you from morning till night. But peril not the sal-
vation of your soul, and let the poor brute live.”
“Take the axe then, and cleave my head,” cried
Falke in a despairing tone. “I go not from this place
till I have obtained what I desire. Can you raise the
treasures of the Carmilhan? Can your hands earn more
than the barest necessities of life? But you can end
my misery. Come, let me be the sacrifice !”.
“William, I plead not for myself, but for your eternal
happiness! Alas! this is the altar of the Picts, and the
sacrifice you bring belongs to hell.”
.“I deny it,” cried Falke, with a frantic laugh. “Doug-
las, you are mad, and make me mad! But here,” he
continued, throwing away the axe, and taking his knife


376
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
as if to plunge, it into his heart; “here, keep the cow
at the price of your friend's life!”
Donald was at his side in a moment, and, snatching
the weapon of death from his hand, seized the axe, and,
swinging it round his head, brought it down with such
force on the forehead of the loved animal that, without
a shudder, it fell dead at its master's feet.
A flash of lightning, accompanied by a terrific peal
of thunder, followed this hasty deed ; and Falke stared
at his friend with the look with which a man wonders
at a child who has ventured to do what he himself lacks
courage to attempt. Douglas, however, seemed neither
terrified by the thunder nor disconcerted by the bewil-
dered gaze of his companion, but bent over the cow
without a word, and began to take off its hide. When
Falke had recovered his composure, he helped him in
the operation, but with a reluctance as visible as he had
previously shown anxiety. Meanwhile the tempest had
increased in fury, the thunder echoed in the mountains,
and frightful flashes of lightning illuminated the scanty
herbage of the defile, while the wind, which had not yet
reached this altitude, filled the lower valleys with its
wild howling. Both men found themselves drenched to
the skin by the time they had finished stripping off the
hide. They spread it out on the ground, and Donald
bound Falke firmly into it. When this was done the
poor man for the first time broke the prolonged silence,
and, looking down compassionately on his friend, asked
in a trembling voice:
“ Can I do anything more for you, William ?”.
“Nothing more !” answered Falke. “Farewell !”
“Farewell !” replied Donald. “God protect you,
and pardon you as I do!”
These were the last words which Falke heard from


THE CAVERN OF STEENFOLL.-
379
At last he could make out voices, and thought he
recognized the words of the song. The voices were
now in the valley below, and working himself along
with great difficulty to a stone, on which he laid his
head, he perceived a procession of human beings mov-
ing in his direction. Their faces showed signs of
grief and misery, and their garments seemed to drip
with water. They were now at no great distance, and
their music ceased. At their head went several musi-
cians, followed by a number of sailors, and behind came
a tall, powerful man, in an antiquated, gold-embroidered
dress, a sword by his side, and in his hand a thick
Spanish cane with a golden head. At his left walked a
negro boy, handing his master from time to time a long
pipe, from which he drew in several solemn draughts of
smoke, and strode on. He drew himself up to his full
height before Falke, and other less sumptuously dressed
men arranged themselves on either side, all with pipes
in their hands. Other persons followed these, among
whom were several women, some of whom carried little
children in their arms, or led them by the hand, and all
in handsome but old-fashioned garments. A crowd of
Dutch sailors closed the procession, each holding be-
tween his teeth a short, black pipe, which he smoked in
gloomy silence.
The fisherman looked with terror on this singular
assemblage, but the expectation of what was to ensue
sustained his courage. They stood around him for a
long time, and the smoke from their pipes rose in a
cloud above their heads. The crowd continued to close
up on Falke, and thicker and thicker poured the clouds
from their mouths and pipes. Falke was a bold, deter-
mined man; he had braced himself for something super-
natural; but when he saw this mysterious group press-


382
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the black and foam-streaked billows rushed thunder-
ing in.
He looked anxiously around, and saw at length some-
thing shining dimly beneath the water. He laid down
his torch, and, leaping in, grasped some heavy object,
which he succeeded in raising. It was an iron chest
filled with gold pieces. He told his companion what
he had found, but turned a deaf ear to his earnest en-
treaties to be satisfied with his success and reäscend.
Falke thought that this was but the first fruits of his long
and arduous toils. He again sprang in. A loud peal
of scornful laughter sounded through the cavern, and
William Falke was never seen again!
Donald went home alone, an altered man. The
shocks which bis feeble brain had received destroyed
his mind. He left everything to go to ruin, and wan-
dered about day and night, gazing vacantly around, an
object of pity and sympathy to all his former friends.
One of the fishermen insists that he recognized William
Falke one stormy night standing on the shore among the
crew of the Carmilhan. On the same night vanished
also Donald Douglas.
He was sought for in every direction without success.
Tradition says, however, that he has often been seen
since standing with Falke among the men of the spectre-
ship, which since that time has annually been visible in
the cavern of Steenfoll.
“Midnight is long passed,” said the student, when
the goldsmith had ended his story. “There can be no
further danger; and for my part I feel so sleepy that I
advise all to go to bed, and sleep without further alarm.”
"I'll not trust the rogues before two o'clock,” an-


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
383
swered the courier. “The proverb says, you know,
* From eleven till two thieves mischief do.'"
“I agree with you,” observed the compass-maker.
“When a man means to take you at a disadvantage, no
time is so suitable as after midnight. But why cannot Mr.
Student, here, go on with the story he left unfinished ?"
“I have no objection,” said the student. “But our
friend the courier has not heard the beginning of it."
"Never mind that,” said the courier; “I'll try to
guess at it from the conclusion."
" Very well, then,” said the student; and was about
to recommence, when he was interrupted by the barking
of a dog, and all held their breaths to listen. At the
same moment one of the countess' servants rushed into
the room, and told them hurriedly that ten or twelve
armed men were approaching the tavern at the side.
The courier seized his rifle, the student his pistols,
the journeymen grasped their sticks, and the carrier
drew a long knife from his pocket. Thus prepared, they
stood and gazed uneasily in each others' faces.
“Let us go to the head of the stairs," said the stu-
dent. "Two or three of these villains shall die, at any
rate, before we are overpowered.” At the same time
he gave the compass-maker his second pistol, and rec-
ommended him to reserve his fire till his own pistol had
been discharged. They placed themselves at the stairs ;
the student and the courier occupied their breadth, the
valiant compass-maker stood at their side, bending over
the balustrade and pointing his pistol down the centre of
the flight, while the carrier and the goldsmith stood be
hind them, ready to do their part in case of a conflict of
man against mạn. They stood for some minutes in silent
expectation, till at length a noise of opening the front
door reached their ears, and they thought they could


384
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
make out the whispering of several voices. They heard
soon after the footsteps of a number of men approach-
ing, and then mounting the stairs, and at the turn three
men came into view, who were certainly unprepared for
the reception which awaited them, for, no sooner had
they appeared round the central pillar, than the courier
cried in a steady voice : “ Halt! One step further, and
you are dead men! Our pistols are loaded, friends, and
our aim is good.”
The robbers hastily retreated to consult with the
others below. One of them came back shortly and said,
“Gentlemen, it would be folly in you to sacrifice your
lives, for we are numerous enough to exterminate you.
Retire, gentlemen, and none of you shall suffer the
slightest injury. We will not rob you of the value of a
farthing."
“What is your purpose, then?” retorted the student.
“Think you we will trust men of your stamp ? Never!
If you need anything of ours, come and take it, in God's
name ; but I shall fire at the forehead of the first man
who ventures to turn that corner, and I promise him he
shall never have the headache again.”
“Surrender the lady to us, then, voluntarily,” an-
swered the robber. “Nothing shall happen to her; we
will merely take her to a place of safety, and her people
shall be allowed to ride back and notify the count that
he can obtain her release for twenty thousand florins."
“Are we dogs, that you make such base proposals to
us ?” cried the courier, foaming with rage, and cocking
his rifle. “I shall count three, and shoot you at the
third, unless you instantly retire. One, two — "
“Halt!” shouted the robber in a voice of thunder.
« Is it your custom to fire at an unarmed man who is
talking with you peacefully? Foolish men ! You can


386
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
myself in the countess' clothes, and these wretches
would discover their mistake too late to prevent her
escape.”
The lady's misfortunes had made a deep impression
on Felix. He felt towards her as he would lave felt
towards his own mother had he found her in this fearful
position, and was willing and happy to sacrifice his life
for hers. Hence, when the student made this last re-
mark, a sudden thought flashed through his mind. He
forgot every consideration of danger, and thought only
of saving the lady from her perilous position. “If this
is all,” said he, stepping forward with a blush, “if it
requires merely a beardless chin, a small body, and a
stout heart, to rescue this honorable lady, perhaps she
will condescend to accept my humble services. Madam,
in God's name, I entreat you to put on my coat, place
my hat on your beautiful locks, take my bundle on your
back, and assume the character of Felix the goldsmith.”
The youth's courage filled every one with surprise,
and the courier embraced him in the deepest gratitude.
“My dear lad,” he exclaimed, “and will you do this?
Are you willing to assume her dress and save her from
these villains ? God has sent you to our aid. But you
shall not go alone. I will surrender myself with you ;
and while I live they shall not harm a hair of your
head."
“I too will go with you,” cried the student.
It consumed much time to persuade the countess to
consent to this proposal. She could not bear to think
that a perfect stranger should sacrifice his liberty, and
perhaps his life, for her sake ; and she pictured to her-
self the fearful revenge of the robbers on the young
man, in case of their subsequent discovery of the deceit.
But partly the young lad's entreaties, and partly the


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
387
others' representations of the influences she could bring
to bear to effect the release of her preserver, conquered
her unwillingness at last. The courier and the other
travellers accompanied Felix into the student's chamber,
where he speedily donned some of the clothes of the
countess. The courier provided him with a few of
the waiting-woman's false curls, and a lady's bon-
net, and all present assured him that detection was
impossible. The compass-maker vowed that, were he
to meet him thus disguised in the street, he should take
off his hat and make him a polite bow, never dreaming
that he was paying his respects to his stout-hearted
fellow-traveller.
The countess meanwhile, with the aid of her waiting-
woman, had supplied herself with a disguise from the
goldsmith's knapsack. The hat, pressed low on her
forehead, the walking-staff in her hand, and the bundle,
somewhat lightened of its former burthen, on her back,
completely altered her appearance; and at any other
time the allies would have laughed heartily at this
amusing masquerade. The newly-made journeyman
thanked Felix with tears of gratitude, and promised
him the most speedy assistance.
“I have but one request to make," said Felix in
answer. “In this knapsack you will find a little box.
Guard it with care, for should it be lost I should be
miserable forever. I am taking it to my godmother,
and "
“Gottfried, the courier, knows my castle,” inter-
rupted the countess. “It shall be restored to you unin-
jured. You will come for it I trust in person, noble
youth, to receive the thanks of my husband and my-
self.”
Before Felis could answer, the harsh voices of the


388
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
robbers sounded up the stairs, crying that the respite
had passed, and everything was ready for the countess'
departure. The courier went down and told them his
intention of accompanying the lady, stating that he pre-
ferred to go with them wherever they carried her, rather
than appear before the count without his mistress.
The student also expressed a similar resolve. The rob-
bers consulted together a moment over this proposal,
and then assented, on the condition that the courier
laid aside his arms. At the same time, they ordered
the other travellers to remain quietly behind when the
countess should be carried away.
Felix lowered the veil attached to his bonnet, and
seating himself in a corner, with his head supported in
his hand, waited in an attitude of deep grief the arrival
of the robbers. The rest of the travellers had with-
drawn into the next chamber, but were still able to
overlook what took place. The courier sat apparently
overwhelmed with sorrow, but watching attentively
everything which occurred in the opposite corner of the
room. After sitting in this way a few minutes the door
opened, and a handsome, richly-dressed man entered
the chamber. He wore a sort of military uniform with
an order on his breast, carried a sabre at his side, and
held in his hand a hat decorated with beautiful feathers.
Two of his men closed the door immediately after his
entrance.
He approached Felix with a profound bow, appearing
to be somewhat embarrassed in the presence of a lady
of such high rank, and tried several times before he suc-
ceeded in expressing himself to his mind:
“Most honorable madam,” said he, “circumstances
sometimes happen in which one is obliged to practise a
little patience. Such is your situation now. Do not


390
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
goldsmith's pocket. This she held clasped convulsively
in her rigid hand, prepared to kill herself rather than
submit to such a fate. Felix's mind was in a state of
no less anxiety. To be sure he was strengthened and
consoled by the thought that it was a manly and honor-
able deed to aid thus an oppressed and helpless woman;
but he was constantly in fear lest he should disclose the
secret by some awkward movement or by the tone of
his voice. His uneasiness increased when the robber
spoke of a letter he must write.
How should he write? What title should he give the
count? What form to the letter, so as not to betray
himself?
His excitement reached its climax when the leader
of the band laid before him paper and pens, and re-
quested him to lift his veil and write to the count.
Felix was unconscious of the becomingness of his dis-
guise. Had he known how well he looked, he would
have felt no fears of a discovery ; for when, driven by
necessity, he at length threw back his veil, the gentle-
man in uniform appeared much struck by the lady's
beauty and her manly and courageous expression, and
looked upon her with increased respect. The quick
eyes of the goldsmith did not fail to notice this ; and,
satisfied that for the present no danger of detection need
be feared, he took the pen and wrote a letter to his sup-
posed husband, following a form which he had long ago
seen in some old book. It ran thus :
“My LORD AND HUSBAND: I, your unhappy wife, have
been suddenly arrested in my journey, in the middle of
the night, by people to whom it is impossible to attrib-
ute good motives. They mean to detain me in their
keeping, my lord count, till you have advanced the sum
of twenty thousand florins for my ransom.


392
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
such project, and, should he do so, I should stick at
nothing to frustrate his purpose.”
The trembling waiting-woman promised everything.
She was now ordered to pack a few articles of dress
and clean linen in a bundle, for the countess' use, as the
robbers were not disposed to be incommoded by much
luggage ; and when this had been done the leader of the
gang, with a profound bow, requested the lady to fol-
low him. Felix rose, the courier and student joined
him, and all three went down stairs in company with
the robber-captain.
A number of horses were standing before the tavern.
One of these was assigned to the courier, another, a
small, handsome animal provided with a side-saddle,
stood ready for the countess, and a third was given to
the student. The captain lifted the goldsmith into the
saddle, and, fastening him firmly on, mounted his horse.
He took his own place at the lady's right hand, and on
her left rode another of the band. The student and the
courier were guarded in the same way. The rest of the
band having mounted, the leader gave the signal for
departure, and the whole gang soon disappeared in the
forest.
The party assembled in the upper chamber slowly
recovered their tranquillity after this scene. As is
usual in cases of great misfortune or sudden danger,
their spirits would probably have been all the gayer
from the reaction, had they not been filled with concern
for the fate of their three friends who had so lately been
carried into captivity before their eyes. They were
never tired of expressing their admiration of the young
goldsmith, and the countess shed tears of emotion when
she thought of the vast debt of gratitude she owed a
youth to whom she had never done a kindness, and


394
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
things were the cause of the countess' present good-
fortune. If things had looked less suspicious in the
tavern, if the landlady's conduct had not been so singu-
lar, we should not have remained awake to stand by
one another. The robbers would have had us at their
mercy, and this fortunate exchange would never have
been made."
They all coïncided in the carrier's opinion, and made
up their minds to accuse the landlady and her servants
to the proper authorities. But more effectually to carry
their project into execution, they thought it best to
excite no suspicions of their intention. The carrier
and the servants descended therefore to the kitchen,
released the wretches from their confinement, and
showed them all the sympathy and attention they had it
in their power to feign. To console her guests as much
as she could, the landlady made out a very moderate
bill to each, and invited them politely to come again.
The carrier paid his reckoning, and, taking leave
of his companions, continued his journey. The two
journeymen also took their departure from the inn.
Light as the goldsmith's bundle was, it fatigued the
delicate lady not a little. But still heavier was her
heart, when the landlady, standing at the door, held out
her treacherous hand to bid good-by. “Why, what
a young lad you are, truly !” said she at sight of the
delicate woman. “So young, and wandering already!
You must be a naughty boy, surely, whom your master
has expelled from his shop. Well, it 's none of my
business. Come and see me when you come back.
Pleasant journey!”
The countess could not answer from fear and agita-
tion, dreading to betray herself by the softness of her
voice. The compass-maker, noticing this, took the arm


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
397
the courier, surprised at the lad's demeanor, so different
from his recent courage and firmness.
· “Hear my story, and you will justify me," answered
Felix. “My father was a skilful goldsmith of Nurem-
burg. My mother, before her marriage, had been in the
service of a lady of rank, and, when she married my
father, was generously endowed by the countess her
mistress. This kindness was not forgotten by my
parents, and when I came into the world the same
good lady became my god-mother, and gave me a hand-
some sum of money. Both my parents dying soon
after, my god-mother took pity on my unfortunate con-
dition and sent me to school; and, as soon as I was old
enough, wrote to inquire if I had any inclination for my
father's trade. I joyfully assented, and at once ob-
tained a place in the shop of a master-goldsmith of
Wurzburg. I showed a taste for the business, and
made such progress that I was soon pronounced fit to
commence my travels. I wrote to inform my god-
mother of this, and she immediately answered that she
would supply the money for my expenses. She also
sent me some jewels, which I was to furnish with a
handsome setting, and bring them to her myself, as
evidences of my skill. I had never yet seen her, and
you may imagine how deeply I felt her kindness. I
worked at the trinkets day and night, and succeeded
in making them so elegant that even my master was
filled with admiration. When finished, I packed them
carefully away in the bottom of my knapsack, and,
taking leave of my master, set out for my god-mother's
castle. Then came,” continued the lad, bursting into
tears, “ these infamous robbers, and overthrew all my
hopes. For if the countess were to lose these jewels,
or should she forget what I said to her and throw away
34


398
ARABIAN DAYS? ENTERTAINMENTS.
my worthless knapsack, how shall I ever have the face
to enter the presence of my kind benefactress ? How
shall I ever exonerate myself ? How replace the
stones? I shall seem to her an ungrateful wretch,
shamefully throwing away her promised benefits. And
after all, no one will believe me when I tell of this
strange accident?”
“Have no fears of that,” answered the courier. “I
feel sure that your jewels are perfectly safe in the coun-
tess' hands; and, if not, she will undoubtedly make
their loss good to her preserver, and add her testimony
as to the truth of these events. We will leave you
now for a few hours, as we stand much in need of sleep,
and after the exertions of this night you must yourself
want rest. To-morrow we will try to forget our mis-
fortunes in conversation, or, what is better still, devise
some means of escape.”
They bade him good-night, and Felix made his best
endeavors to follow the courier's advice.
When the courier came back with the student, several
hours later, he found his young friend in better spirits
than on the previous night. He told Felix that the
leader of the band had directed him to take the greatest
care of the lady, and that in a few minutes one of the
women whom they had seen among the huts would
bring her some coffee, and offer her services to wait
upon her. They resolved, for the sake of privacy, not
to accept these hospitalities; and when the old, hideous
gipsey came with the breakfast, and asked, with a
friendly leer, if she could be of any service, on her delay-
ing to depart, the courier took her by the arm and
pushed her out of the cabin. The student then
described the result of their observations in the rob-
bers' camp. “The hovel you occupy, lovely count-


H
ਇਹ 7 7
4 ::
ਦੇ
38 ਨੂੰ



Ι
δουν,
405E-ι1
THE COLD HEART.
Fart
2.



..
on JIEART.
Pert
.


THE COLD HEART.
399
ess," said he, “ appears to have been originally in-
tended for the captain. It is not so roomy, but is
much handsomer than the others. There are six others,
in which the women and children live. One of the rob-
bers stands guard not far from this hut, another below
here on the road up the hill, and a third is on the look-
out at the entrance of the defile. They are relieved
every two hours. In addition, each man has a couple
of large dogs lying near him, and they are all so watch-
ful, that one cannot set his foot outside the huts without
being immediately challenged. I have abandoned all
hopes of effecting our escape.”
“Pray do not cast down my revived courage,"
answered Felix, “nor give up all hope. If you fear
our being overheard, let us talk of something else, and
not make ourselves unhappy before our time. Mr.
Student, you began a good story at the tavern ; why
not finish it now? We have plenty of spare time.”
“I scarcely remember where I left off," answered the
young man.
“You were telling the story of The Cold Heart, and
stopped where the landlord and the other gainbler had
thrown Peter out of the front door."
“True, I recollect now," answered he. “If you are
disposed for more, I will go on.”
THE COLD HEART.
PART SECOND.
The following Monday, when Peter went to his glass-
house, he found there not only his workmen, but several
unwelcome strangers, namely, the bailiff and three con-


400
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
stables. The bailiff bade Peter good-morning, and,
having inquired how he slept the night before, drew
from his pocket a long document containing a list of his
creditors.
“Can you pay, or not?” demanded he with a stern
look. “And cut it short, too, for I've not much time
to throw away, and I've been here three good hours
already."
The despondent Peter confessed that his means were
exhausted, and surrendered all his property, house, yard,
sheds, stalls, wagons, and horses, to be appraised by
the bailiff; and while the latter was going about with
the constables, examining and appraising, the thought
crossed his mind that the pine grove was not far off, and,
as the dwarf had done him no good, he had better pay
a visit to the giant. He ran to the pine grove as fast
as if the constables were at his heels; and, though it
seemed to him, as he passed the place where he had
first spoken to the glass manikin, that an invisible hand
held him back, he tore himself loose, and ran on to the
ditch which he had noticed in former times; and scarcely
had he shouted breathlessly, “Hollander Michael! Hol-
lander Michael !” when the gigantic raftsman stood
before him, staff in hand.
“So you have come already ?” said he, laughing.
“They have been skinning you, no doubt, and want
to sell you to your creditors. Well, well, be easy ;
your whole trouble comes, as I told you it would, from
that contemptible glass manikin, the hypocrite! If a
man means to benefit another, he should do it hand.
somely, and not like that stingy curmudgeon. But
come,” continued he, turning into the wood, “follow
me to my house, and we'll see then whether we can
come to terms."


402
RTAINMENTS.
ARABIAN DAY
sation, and told of the pleasures of the world, of foreign
countries, of beautiful cities and rivers, till Peter began
to feel a strong desire to visit these places, and said as
much to his host.
" If your whole body were running over with courage
for bold undertakings, Peter, a couple of throbs of your
foolish, useless heart would make you tremble. Why
should a sensible fellow like you trouble himself about
dishonor or misfortune? Did you feel it in your head
when they called you lately scoundrel and rogue ? Did
it make your stomach ache when the bailiff came to
pitch you out of your glass-house ? Tell me, Peter,
my boy, what part of you felt these annoyances ?”
“My heart,” said Peter, pressing his hand to his
throbbing breast.
“You have thrown away-no offence, Peter- a great
many hundred florins on dirty beggars and such vermin,
and what good has it done you? They blessed you, to
be sure, and wished you health ; but did you ever find
yourself better for that ? For half the money you have
wasted on beggars you might have kept a physician
in your pay. As if a blessing were of any use when a
man is thrust out of doors ! Bah! And what was it,
Peter, drove you to feel in your pockets whenever a
beggar pulled off his greasy hat to you? Your heart,
Peter, always your heart! Not your eyes, nor your
tongue, nor your arms, nor your legs, but your heart !
You took everything too much to heart, as the say-
ing is.”
“But how can a man help it, sir? I give myself all
the trouble in the world to keep my heart down, but it
beats and pains me all the same.”
“By yourself, of course," said his host, laughing,
"you can do nothing to prevent it. But give me the


THE COLD HEART.
403
troublesome thing, and you will see at once how com-
fortable you will be.”
“Give you my heart !" cried Peter in terror. “I
should die on the spot.”
"Of course you would, if one of your rascally sur-
geons were to take it out of your body ; you would die,
no doubt. But it's a very different affair with me.
Come and see for yourself.”
Rising from his seat he opened a door and led Peter
into another room. Peter's heart contracted painfully
as he crossed the threshold, for the sight which met his
eye was strange and startling Glass vessels filled
with a transparent liquid, and each containing a human
heart, were ranged on wooden shelves round the room,
and on each vessel was pasted a ticket with a name
written on it, which Peter read with great surprise.
Here was the heart of the bailiff of F., of Fat Ezekiel,
of King Dance, of the head forester; there six hearts
of usurers, eight of recruiting-officers, three of money-
brokers. In short, it was a museum of the most
respectable hearts within a radius of twenty leagues.
“Look," said Hollander Michael ; "all these have
'thrown aside the cares and anxieties of life. None of
these hearts ever beat with sorrow and suffering, and
their former owners never cease to congratulate them-
selves that they have expelled the uneasy guest from
their houses."
“But what do they carry in their breasts in their
place?” inquired Peter, giddy at the dreadful sight.
“This,” replied the giant, taking from his pocket a
heart of marble.
“Indeed !” answered Peter, unable to repress a shud.
der. “A marble heart! But, Hollander Michael, it
must feel very cold in a man's bosom."


404
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
- “Of course," said the spectre ; “very agreeably so,
however. Where is the advantage of a warm heart?
The warmth is no benefit in winter, for a glass of brandy
and a good fire are a great deal better; and in summer,
when everything is so sultry and hot, you have no idea
how cooling such a heart as this is ! Besides, as I said
before, you will never feel pain nor fear; and silly com-
passion and such ridiculous emotions will never annoy
you again."
“And this is all you can give me?" asked Peter, dis-
contentedly. “I was expecting money, and you offer
me only a marble heart!”
“Nay, a hundred thousand florins I thought would be
enough for you at first. If you manage it well, you
will soon get to be a millionaire.”
"A hundred thousand !" cried the poor charcoal-
burner joyfully. “Aha! my heart beats so violently
I see we shall soon understand one another. Very well,
Michael, give me the stone and the money, and you may
have all the uneasiness for yourself.”
“I thought you were a sensible lad," said the Hol-
lander, laughing kindly. “Come, let's take a drink or
two, and I'll count out the money."
They sat down to their wine again, and continued to
drink till Peter sank into a deep sleep.
• He was awakened at last by the merry sounds of a
post-horn, and to his surprise found himself sitting in a
handsome coach, and travelling on a broad and level
road; and, bending out of the window, he saw the Black
Forest lying behind him in the blue horizon. At first
he could not believe that it was he sitting in this fine
carriage. His clothes were certainly not those which
he had worn yesterday ; but his memory of what had


THE COLD HEART.
407
never sad, and never pleased ; and I am as though I
were but half alive. Can you not infuse a little life into
my stony heart? Or rather, Michael, give me back
my own. I had been used to it for five-and-twenty
years, and, if it did sometimes play me a treacherous
trick, after all it was joyous and alive.”.
The spectre laughed a bitter, cruel laugh.
“When you are dead, Peter,” he answered, “you
shall have it without fail. You shall then receive
again your soft, throbbing heart, and be capable of feel-
ing the ensuing joy — or misery. It can never again
be yours on earth. But, Peter, you say you have trav-
elled, and yet, live as you pleased, have never tasted
pleasure. Establish yourself here in this forest, build
you a house, marry, and invest your wealth in trade.
You only need occupation. You felt ennui merely from
idleness, and now ascribe all your unhappiness to this
harmless heart.”.
Peter saw that Michael was right, as far as concerned
idleness, and resolved to devote himself day and night to
the accumulation of money. Michael gave him another
hundred thousand florins, and once more dismissed him,
persuaded that the giant was his devoted friend.
The rumor soon spread through the forest that Char-
coal Peter, or Gambling Peter, had come home richer
than before, and the result was the same as it has ever
been since the beginning of the world. As long as he
was in poverty they pitched him out of the house into
the sun ; now, when he made his first appearance at the
tavern on a Sunday afternoon, people shook his hand,
admired his horse, inquired about his travels, and when
he sat down, as he did at once, to play for hard dollars
with Fat Ezekiel, the respect he inspired was as high as
ever. His business now was no longer glass-making,


410
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
She had believed she understood the management of a
household, but she found too late that she could never
do anything to her husband's satisfaction. She felt
compassion for the poor, and, as her husband was rich,
thought there could be no sin in giving a poor beggar-
woman an occasional penny, or an old mendicant a glass
of schnapps; but, seeing her doing this one day, Peter
said to her in an angry voice:
“Why do you waste my property on beggars and
thieves ? Did you bring so much into my house that
you can afford to throw it away like dirt ? Your father's
beggary never warmed me a supper yet, and you throw
my money about like a queen! Do so again, madam,
and you shall feel the weight of my hand !”
The beautiful Elizabeth wept bitterly in her chamber
over her husband's cruelty, and often longed to be at
home in her father's miserable hut, rather than live with
the rich, stingy, hard-hearted Peter. Alas! had she
known that his heart was of marble, and that he could
never love any human being, she would have ceased to
wonder. Henceforth, whenever she sat at the door,
and a passing beggar pulled off his hat and craved a
little aid, she would shut her eyes to prevent her seeing
the sufferer, and clench her hand for fear of thrusting it
into her pocket and taking out a piece of money. The
consequence of this naturally was, that Elizabeth grew
to be the talk of the whole forest, and people declared
that she was even stingier than Peter himself. One
day she was sitting before the door spinning, and hum-
ming a little song, for she felt in good spirits, as the
weather was fine and Peter had ridden out to his fields,
when a little, old man came down the road, carrying on
his shoulders a heavy sack, and coughing so pitifully
that she could hear him a long way off. Elizabeth


-
411
THE COLD HEART.;"";
looked at him compassionately, and thought in her ten-
der heart how wrong it was that so old and small a man
should be compelled to carry so heavy a load.
Meanwhile the little man coughed and staggered
along, and, when opposite Elizabeth, almost broke down
under his burthen.
“Alas! madam, have the goodness to give me a
draught of cold water,” said he ; “I can go no further,
and am almost fainting.”
“But you should not carry such heavy loads in your
old age, poor man,” said Elizabeth.
“Yes; but I am obliged to do these jobs from pov-
erty,” replied he. “Ah, so rich a lady as you are has
no idea how heavily poverty presses, and how refresh-
ing is a draught of cool water in such sultry heat as
this !"
Elizabeth ran into the house, and, taking a pitcher
from the shelf, filled it with water; but, standing a few
paces distant, and seeing how sadly the little man sat
on his sack, her heart overflowed with compassion, and,
remembering that her husband was from home, she set
down the pitcher of water, and, filling a cup with wine,
cut a large slice of rye bread, and brought both to the
old mendicant.
“A glass of wine will do you more good than water,
as you are so old,” said she ; “ drink it slowly, and eat
this bread with it."
The little fellow looked at her with surprise, and, with
big tears standing in his eyes, drank the wine and said :
“I have lived many years, but I have seen few peo-
ple so compassionate, and who know so well how to
use their wealth, as you, Madam Elizabeth. You will
be happy hereafter, for so good a heart does not go un-
rewarded."


412
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
“No; and she shall receive her reward on the spot,”
cried an angry voice, and Peter stood before her, his
face crimson with rage.
“So you give my best wine to beggars, do you? and
my own cup you lend to such rascals as this! I'll pay
you!"
She fell at his feet, entreating him for mercy; but his
stony heart knew no compassion. He reversed the
whip which he held in his hand, and struck her so heav-
ily on her beautiful brow, with its ebony handle, that she
sank lifeless into the old man's arms. Seeing this, a
sort of selfish regret seized him for a moment, and he
bent down to see if she still retained a spark of life,
when the old man said, in a well-known voice :
.“ Give yourself no trouble, Peter. She was the fairest
flower in the Black Forest, but you have crushed her
under foot, and she will never bloom again.”
Peter's cheeks blanched in a moment. “So it is you,
Mr. Treasurer? Well, what is done is done, and it was
sure to come at last. I hope, sir, you will not denounce
me to the officers as a murderer.”
“ Villain !” answered the glass manikin. “What
pleasure should I have in bringing your perishable body
to the gallows? No human judge have you to fear, but
another and more dreadful arbiter, for you have lost
your soul to the Prince of Evil.”
“And if I have lost my soul,” yelled Peter, “you
and your treacherous gifts are the only ones to blame.
You, malicious demon, have led me into ruin ; you
have driven me to seek assistance from another, and on
your shoulders lies the whole responsibility.” Scarcely
had he said this, when the glass manikin began to dilate
and expand; his eyes became as large as soup-plates,
and his mouth like a lighted furnace, with flames issu-


414
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
the blood of the saintly Elizabeth ; and if he could not
justify himself to the old man, her father, were he to
come and ask him, “Where is my daughter and your
wife ?” how could he stand before the face of One, to
whom belonged all woods, all seas, all mountains, and
all human souls ?
His dreams at night were restless, and incessantly a
sweet voice awoke him, calling, “ Peter, seek a warmer
heart!”-a voice he knew to be Elizabeth's. The next
day he repaired to the tavern to dissipate bis mel-
ancholy thoughts, and there found, as usual, Fat Ezekiel.
He sat down by his side, and the two friends talked of
various subjects, — of the fine weather, the war, the
heavy taxes, and what not, and at length of sudden
death. Peter asked Ezekiel what he thought of death,
and if he had ever reflected on his life hereafter.
Ezekiel answered, that the body was buried under
ground, and the soul departed at once to heaven or to
hell.
“ And is the heart buried also ?" inquired Peter
earnestly.
“Of course, the heart also."
“But if one has no heart?” continued Peter.
Ezekiel looked at him with terror in his face.
“What do you mean? Are you mocking me?
Think you I have no heart ?”
“0, heart enough, and as hard as a stone !" replied
Peter.
Ezekiel looked astounded, and, gazing nervously
round to see that no one overheard, whispered:
“How do you know that? Or perhaps yours too has
ceased to feel?”
“Mine too has ceased to feel, at least in my own
bosom," answered Peter.' “But tell me, since you


THE COLD. HEART.
415
now know all, how will it fare with our hearts
hereafter?”
" Why should that trouble you, neighbor ?” said
Ezekiel, laughing. “You are well enough off during
your lifetime, at any rate. It is the greatest comfort
of our cold hearts that such notions give us no un-
easiness."
"True enough, but we think of them, nevertheless ;
and, though I cannot now feel fear, yet I remember dis-
tinctly how terribly afraid of hell I felt when I was a
little, innocent child.”
"Well — we shan't go there just yet, I hope,” said
Ezekiel. “I once asked a schoolmaster about it, and he
told me that after death hearts were always weighed,
to judge how grievously they had sinned. The light
ones rise, the heavy sink; and I'm thinking ours, Peter,
will show a decent weight.”?
"They will indeed," answered Peter; “and it often
makes me uneasy to find how unmoved and indifferent
my heart remains when I think of these matters."
The next night he heard five or six times the same
familiar voice whisper in his ear: “Peter, seek a
warmer heart !” He felt no remorse for her death, but
when he told his servants that their mistress had gone
on a journey, he thought to himself: “What journey
can she be travelling now?” Six days he spent in this
way, and night after night he heard the voice, and day
after day recalled the spectre and his frightful menace.
On the seventh morning he sprang from his bed,
exclaiming: “Yes, I will try to obtain a warmer
heart, for this insensible stone within makes my life
only a burthen and fatigue.” He put his Sunday suit
hastily on, and, mounting his horse, rode to the pine
gros@ .. .we
he seventh
I will try within makes day suit


416
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
He dismounted at a place where the trees grew close
and thick, and, fastening his horse to a branch, ran
with hasty steps to the big pine, and recited his verse :
" Treasurer in the forest green,
Who so many hundred years hast seen,
Thine is the land where the pine-trees stand,
And Sabbath-born children bless thy hand.”
The glass manikin instantly appeared, but a stern and
angry expression had displaced his former kindly glance.
He wore a doublet of black glass, with a long crape
fluttering from his hat, and Peter well knew for whom
he mourned.
“What would you have of me?” he asked in a gloomy
voice.
“I have one wish left, Sir Treasurer," answered
Peter, with downcast eyes.
“Can hearts of marble wish ?" said the dwarf.
“You have now all your wicked mind can desire, and
shall have no more." ;
“But you promised me three wishes, and one is still
unused," urged Munk.
“ If it is foolish, I can refuse it,” said the spectre;
“speak; what is it you would ask ?”.
. “Take from my breast this block of stone, and give
me back my living heart,” said Peter.
"Was it I who made the exchange?" said the mani-
kin. “Am I Hollander Michael, to give away riches
and marble hearts? You must seek your heart from
him."
“Alas, he never gives back!” sobbed Peter.
“Bad as you are, I feel for your unhappiness," said
the glass manikin after a moment's thought. “ As your
wish is not foolish, I will not refuse my aid. Listen.


THE COLD HEART...
417
You can never recover you heart by force, but you can
by guile, and perhaps without much difficulty, for Mi-
chael has ever been stupid Michael, although he thinks
himself extremely shrewd. Go to him, and do as I
direct.”
Then, telling him what course to follow to attain his
object, he gave him a small cross of finest glass, and
said :
" As long as you live he can do you no injury; and
he will let you pass unopposed, if you hold this out to-
wards him, and pray to God. When you have obtained
what you go for, come back at once to this place.”
Peter took the crucifix, and, imprinting every word
on his memory, went on to Hollander Michael's abode.
He called his name three times, and the giant stood
before him. “So you have killed your wife ?” he said,
with a horrid laugh. “You were perfectly right to do
so, for she squandered your property on beggars. But
you must leave the country for a while, for it will lead
to trouble when people find she does not come back.
You want money I suppose, and have come to get it?”
" You have guessed it,” said Peter," and a good deal
this time, for it's a long road to America.”
Michael led him to his cottage ; and opening a
coffer, in which lay heaps of gold, took out many rolls
of the precious metal. While he was counting it down
on the table, Peter said:
“You are a tricky fellow, Michael, with your lies
about my carrying a stone in my breast and yourself
having my real heart."
“ And is it not so ?” said Michael, amazed. "Do
you feel your heart still? Is it not cold, like ice? Do
you feel fear, or sorrow? Do you ever repent a sin ?”
“ You have merely deadened my heart a little, but I


418
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
have it in my bosom yet, and so has Ezekiel, who told
me you had cheated us. You have no power to take a
man's heart so neatly and safely out of his body. You
would have to use magic to do such a thing.”
“But I assure you,” cried Michael, offended, “that
Ezekiel, and all the rich people about here who have
had dealings with me, have just such marble hearts as
yours, and their true hearts are all stowed away here in
my chamber.”
"Pooh, Michael, how easily the lies run off your
tongue !” laughed Peter. “Tell that story to the ma-
rines! Do you suppose I have n't seen tricks of this
sort by the dozen during my travels? These hearts in
your chamber are all made of wax. You are a rich dog,
I admit, but you are no wizard.”
The giant tore open the chamber door, foaming with
anger.
“Come in and read these tickets, and that one yon-
der. See! that is · Peter Munk's heart!' Do you see
how it beats? Can wax do that, think you ?”
“Pooh, pooh ; nothing but wax," answered Peter.
“ That does n't beat like a real heart, and I have my
own still here in my breast. You are no wizard, that's
certain."
“I will prove it to you !" cried the giant in a rage.
“You shall feel for yourself that it is your own heart."
With that, he tore open Peter's doublet, and, taking
the stone from his breast, held it up before his eyes.
Then he took down the true heart, and, breathing upon
it, set it carefully in Peter's side, — and instantly the
young man felt it beating under his ribs, and found him-
self capable of enjoying the sensation.
“How does it feel now?” inquired Michael with a
laugh.


420
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
a little pipe, and his expression was softer than before.
“Why do you weep, charcoal-burner?” he asked.
“ Have you failed to obtain your heart ? Lies the mar-
ble still in your bosom?”.
“Alas ! sir,” sighed Peter, " as long as I carried a
marble heart I never wept, and my eyes were as dry as
the ground in July. But my old heart is almost break-
ing at the remembrance of my crimes. I have driven
my debtors to despair, I have set my dogs on the poor
and sick, and you have not forgotten how my whip fell
on that beautiful forehead!”
“Peter, you have been a great sinner!" said the
dwarf. “Money and idleness have been your ruin, till
your heart changed to stone, and you could feel no
longer joy or sorrow, remorse or compassion. But re-
pentance atones for sin ; and, were I sure that you felt
remorse for your past life, it is still in my power to do
you a great good.”
“I wish nothing more," answered Peter, and his
head sank sadly on his breast. “Hope has filed. I can
never be happy again. What can I do, alone in the
world ? My mother will never pardon the wrongs I
have done to her; and perhaps, monster that I am, I
have already brought her with sorrow to the grave!
And Elizabeth! my dear wife ! - Alas, Treasurer,
rather strike me dead on the spot and bring my
wretched life to an instant close !"
"Well,” answered the dwarf, “ if you are resolved
upon it, let it be so. I have my axe ready in my hand."
He took his pipe quietly from his mouth, extinguished
it, and thrust it into his pocket. Then, rising slowly
from his seat, he disappeared behind the trees. Peter
sat weeping on the grass ; his life was worthless in his
sight, and he waited patiently for his death-blow. In a


*
421
THE COLD HEART.
few moments he heard soft footsteps behind him, and
thought to himself, “ He is coming now.”
"Look behind you, Peter Munk!” cried the dwarf.
He wiped the tears from his eyes and turned his head.
There stood his mother and Elizabeth, looking at him
tenderly. He sprang up in a frenzy of delight.
"You are not dead, then, Elizabeth! And you here,
too, mother! Have you forgiven me ?”.
“ They are willing to forgive you,” answered the
glass manikin, “because you feel sincere remorse. Re-
turn now to your father's cottage, and become a char-
coal-burner as before. If you are honest and manly
you will honor your occupation, and your neighbors will
respect and love you more than if you possessed ten
tons of gold.” With this admonition the glass manikin
bade them farewell. The three blessed and praised him,
and slowly returned home.
The handsome house of rich Peter Munk was standing
no longer; the lightning had struck it and destroyed it
with all his treasures. But his father's hut stood at no
great distance, and thither they turned their steps,
unconcerned at the great losses they had so recently
sustained.
But great was their amazement when they reached
the hut. It had been changed into a handsome farmer's
cottage, and all its interior arrangements, though sim-
ple, were tasteful and good.
“The good glass manikin has done this !” cried Peter.
“How charming !” said Elizabeth. “This is much
more like home than that great house of ours with its
crowd of servants."
Henceforth Peter Munk was a busy and active man.
Contented with what he had, he applied himself indus-
triously to his business; and thus it came about that he
36


422
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
grew prosperous through his own exertions and activity,
and was respected and admired throughout the forest.
He ceased to quarrel with the beautiful Elizabeth,
treated his mother with affection and reverence, and
gave freely to the needy who knocked at his door.
After the lapse of a year and a day Elizabeth gave birth
to a handsome boy, and Peter went to the pine grove
and recited the verses. But no glass manikin answered
to his summons. “My Lord Treasurer," he shouted,
“ listen to me a moment. I only wish to ask you to be
god-father to my little son." No answer came back,
but a puff of wind sighed through the pine-trees, and
cast a few pine-cones down into the grass. “I will take
these cones as a keepsake, since you refuse to answer
to my call,” cried Peter, and, putting them in his pocket,
went back to his cottage. But when he drew off his
Sunday doublet, and his mother turned out the pockets
to put the coat safely away in the press, four large rolls
of money fell out, and, on opening them, their eyes were
dazzled by the shine of countless, good, new, handsome
ducats, with not a false one among them. And this
was the present of the manikin to his little god-child.
Henceforth they lived calmly and at peace; and Peter
'frequently said in after years, when his head was white
and his limbs feeble: “It is far better to be contented
with little, than to possess money and goods and a cold
heart."
Five days passed away, during which Felix, the
courier, and the student, remained the prisoners of the
robber-band. They were well treated by the captain
and his subordinates, but still they longed for their
release from captivity, as every day increased their


424
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and a man made his appearance. It was the captain.
He closed it carefully behind him, and, making a sign
to the two prisoners to be silent, seated himself near
Felix and said:
“My lady countess, you are in a dangerous situation.
Your husband has not obeyed your request. He has
not only neglected to send the ransom, but he has also
called the authorities to his assistance, and an armed
force is now working its way through the forest on
every side, to capture me and my people. I warned
your husband that I should put you to death in case he
made any attempt to arrest us; but it seems he sets
little value on your life, or he has no belief in my reso-
lution. Your life is in our hands, and is forfeited
according to our laws. What objections have you to
oppose to this proceeding ?”
The captives were silent from terror and dismay, and
Felix was well aware that the confession of his decep-
tion would only enhance the peril of his situation.
"I find myself unable,” continued the robber, " to
assail the life of a lady who has gained, as you have
done, my profound respect. I will make you, therefore,
a proposition for your rescue, the sole means of escape
which remains to you: I will fly with you!”
The prisoners looked at him in bewilderment. He
continued : “ The majority of my band have formed the
resolution to fly into Italy and take service with a cel-
ebrated band of brigands in that country. Pride will
not permit me to obey the orders of another, and I can-
not therefore join them in their determination. If you
will give me your sacred word, my lady, to intercede
for me, and to influence your powerful relatives in my
behalf, it is not yet too late for me to set you at lib-
erty."


426
ARABIAŃ DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
and, had it not been for your assistance, who can tell
what would have been the countess' fate? No, you
have done no wrong; besides, I think he will meet with
lenient treatment from the authorities, if he, the very
head of this gang of villains, surrenders himself to jus-
tice."
This last argument calmed the conscience of the
young goldsmith. They passed the succeeding hours
full of hope, and yet filled, too, with a gloomy appre-
hension for the success of their plan. It was dark when
the captain again appeared for a moment at the door of
the hut, and said, laying down a bundle of clothes :
“Madam, it will be necessary for you to put on these
men's clothes to facilitate our flight. Prepare yourself
to set out in an hour.”
He then left the captives, and the courier had some
trouble to suppress a hearty laugh.
"This will be your second disguise,” he cried, “and
I will take my oath it will please you better than the
first!"
They opened the bundle, and found in it a handsome
hunting-coat, which became Felix extremely. When
he had finished dressing, the courier was about to
throw the countess' clothes in a corner of the cabin; but
Felix prohibited it, and, laying them together in a little
bundle, said he should request the countess to make
him a present of them, that they might serve during his
whole life as a memorial of these eventful days.
· The captain came at last. He was completely armed,
and brought the courier his rifle and a powder. horn.
To the student he gave a musket, and to Felix a hunt-
ing-sword, with the request to hand it to him in case of
need. It was fortunate for the three prisoners that the
night was dark, for the look of exultation with which


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
427
Felix received this weapon might have betrayed to the
robber his true character. As they issued softly from
the hut the courier noticed that the usual sentries had
not been posted round the houses. It was thus possi-
ble for them to creep unnoticed from the camp; but the
captain avoided the usual path which led from the defile
into the level forest, and advanced towards a cliff which
lay before them, perpendicular and apparently insur-
mountable. On reaching this place, the robber pointed
to a rope-ladder suspended from the cliff. Throwing his
gun on his back he began the ascent, and, calling on
the countess to follow, gave her his hand to help her
up, while the courier and the student came last. Be-
yond this cliff a foot-path showed itself, which the four
fugitives hastily struck into, and hurried forward.
“ This foot-path,” said the captain, “opens into the
road to Aschaffenburg. We will go there, for I have
certain information that the count your husband is at
present in that neighborhood.” .
They pressed on in silence, the robber in front, the
three others close behind. After advancing three
leagues they halted, and the captain urged Felix to sit
down on the fallen trunk of a tree, and recover from his
fatigue. Here he drew some bread and a flask of old
wine from his pocket, and offered them to the weary
travellers.
"I think," said he, “ that in less than an hour we
shall arrive at the cordon which the soldiery have drawn
through this forest. In case we do so, I beg you to
speak to the commander of the detachment, and request
for me good treatment.”
Felix nodded assent, though he anticipated small
results from his intercession. They rested here for half
an hour, and started again. They had gone on for per-


428
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
haps an hour, and were nearing the high-road, while
daylight was rapidly coming on, and the gloom of the
forest giving place to the morning sun, when their prog-
ress was suddenly arrested by a cry of “Halt!” .
They obeyed, and five soldiers advanced and informed
them they must go before the commanding officer and
account for themselves. .
After advancing about fifty paces, they saw weapons
glistening in the thicket on every side, evidence that
a large force had taken possession of the forest. The
major was sitting under an oak, surrounded by a group
of officers and friends. The prisoners were set before
him, and he was on the point of interrogating them as
to the object of their journey, when one of the men of
the surrounding group sprang hastily up, exclaiming:
“My God! What do I see? This is Gottfried, our
courier!”
“Very true, Mr. Bailiff," answered the courier in a
delighted voice. “Here I am, and rescued in a marvel-
lous manner from the hands of that gang of robbers.”
The officers looked surprised to see him in this situ-
ation. The courier requested the major and the bailiff
to step aside, and told them briefly how they had been
rescued, and who the third person was who accompa-
nied the goldsmith and himself.
Delighted with this information, the major speedily
made arrangements for effectually guarding and trans-
porting the important prisoner; and then, leading the
goldsmith to the group of officers, presented him to
them as the heroic youth who had saved the countess
from capture by his courage and presence of mind. All
shook Felix warmly by the hand, praised him with
enthusiasm, and were never weary of hearing him and


430
ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS.
reward for his magnanimity, the count seemed no less
resolute in insisting that he should do so. The boy
suddenly remembered the probable fate of the robber-
chieftain ; he told how he had saved their lives, and
that this rescue had been intended for the countess.
The count, moved not so much by the conduct of the
robber as by this fresh proof of disinterestedness exbib-
ited by Felix, promised to use his best endeavors to
save the criminal from his deserved punishment.
On the same day the count, accompanied by his bold
courier, carried the goldsmith to his castle, where the
countess, filled with anxiety for the fate of her youthful
champion, was waiting impatiently for news of what
had taken place. Who can picture her joy when her
husband entered the room with her preserver at his
side? She could not question, she could not thank him
sufficiently. She caused her children to be brought to
her, and showed to them the noble-hearted youth to
whom their mother owed so large a debt of gratitude;
and the warm affection with which they seized his
hands, the childlike tenderness of their earnest thanks,
and their declarations that, next to their father and
mother, they loved him better than all the world beside,
were an ample recompense for his many sufferings and
sleepless nights in the robber's hut.
When the first joyful moments of the happy meeting
had passed by, the countess gave a signal to a servant,
who soon returned, bringing the clothes and the well-
known knapsack which Felix had entrusted to the
countess.
"Everything is here,” said she, with a kind laugh,
“ which you gave me in that moment of peril. Here
are the spells you threw over me to blind the eyes of
my pursuers. They are again at your disposal ; but


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
431
I beg you to leave these clothes with me, to be kept as
memorials of your devotion, and accept, in exchange,
the sum which the robbers.fixed upon as my ransom.”
Felix was frightened at the magnitude of the gift.
His lofty spirit was reluctant to receive a reward for
what he had done from an exalted sense of duty
“Noble lady,” said he, with emotion, “I cannot suf-
fer this. The clothes shall be yours, as you command,
but the sum you offer I cannot take. Yet, knowing
your desire to show me some substantial gratitude, in
place of other reward retain me in your friendly remem-
brance; and, should I ever chance to need your aid,
believe me. I will not hesitate to come to you."
They tried long to induce the youth to change his
resolution, but to no purpose. The countess and her
husband submitted at last, and the servant was about
to carry away the clothes and knapsack, when Felix
remembered the jewels, which he had wholly forgotten
till now in the emotions excited by so many joyful
events.
“Stop!” cried he. “One thing, noble lady, you
must permit me to take from my knapsack; the rest
shall be exclusively your own.".
“Do as pleases you best,” said she ; “ though I
would gladly keep all as memorials of your bravery.
Will it be rude in me to inquire what it is lies so near
your heart that you cannot leave it with me?”.
While the countess was speaking, the young man had
opened the knapsack and taken from it a small red
morocco case.
.“ Whatever is my own I gladly give you,” he an-
swered, laughing ; “but this box belongs to my dear
god-mother. I made the jewels with my own hands,
and must deliver them to hers. It is a set of ornaments,


THE TAVERN IN SPESSART.
433
The countess kept her word. She equipped the happy
Felix richly for his travels. When he came home, a
skilful workman in his trade, she bought him a house
in Nuremburg, which she stocked and furnished hand-
somely; and among the most valued "decorations of his
dwelling were two pictures, one representing the scene
at the roadside tavern, and the other Felix's life among
the robbers.
Here Felix lived, a skilful goldsmith, and the fame
of his talents, added to the report of his wonderful
heroism, obtained him customers from every land.
Many strangers, passing through the fair city of Nurem-
burg, caused themselves to be taken to the workshop
of the famous Master Felix, not only to see and admire
him, but to order handsome trinkets of his manufacture.
His favorite visitors, however, were the courier, the
compass-maker, the student, and the carrier. As often
as the latter travelled his accustomed route, he made a
call on Felix ; the courier brought him almost every
year presents from the countess; and the compass-
maker, after long wandering through foreign countries,
established himself at last with Felix.
One day they received a visit from the student. He
had become meanwhile a man of great distinction in
the state, but was none the less ready and delighted to
pass a jovial evening with Master Felix and the com-
pass-maker. They revived in their conversation all the
incidents of the treacherous tavern of Spessart; and
the whilom student stated that he had since seen the
robber-chieftain in Italy; that his character had wholly
altered, and he was serving as a brave soldier in the
army of the King of Naples.
This information gave Felix much pleasure. Though
without this man he might never have encountered the
37


NOVELS AND TALES.
THE AUTOCRAT OF THE BREAKFAST TABLE. By OLIVER WEXDELL IIOLXES. In
one volume, 12mo. About 350 pp. With Characteristic Illustrations by lloppin. Price, $1.00. A fine
edition of the Autocrat cn hot-pressed paper, in bevelled boards, gilt.
The success of this series has been unexampled in Magazine literature; no articles in American periodi
cals, and, it is believed, none from Easlish pens, unless it may be the loctes Ambrosiance, have ever attend
such a wide-spread popularity. The publishers believe that this book will have a perinanent interest, and
will take its place with the works of the few humorists whom the world agrees to call great.
For nice and almost affectionate appreciation of nature; for knowledge of what is most subtile in human
thought and feeling for a genial humor that makes eren salire amiable; and for poetry by turns ui!!!
tender, graceful, and imaginative, these table talks" may fairly challenge comparison in the whole field
of literature.
THE MAYFLOWER, and Miscellaneous Writings. By Mrs. H. BEECHER STOWE. IL
one volume, 12mo, with a vignette title, and a fine Portrait on steel. Price, in maslin, $1.95 ; gilt 82:
half calf, $2.25 ; full calf, $4.
“ Mrs. Stowe is not less successful in her delineations of New England life than in her world-renowned
pictures of southern society. Old Father Morris,' 'Love versus Law,' and .Unele Lot, bring the
old-fashioned scenes of by-gone days before us with a power that takes captive all our sympathies." --
tional Era.
THE NEW AGE OF GOLD; or, the Life and Adventures of Robert Dexter
Romaine. Written by himself. In one volume, 12mo. Price, $1.25.
A beautiful story of a residence upon a tropical island, bearing no more resemblance to Robinson Cru-
soe than the circumstances require. The principal feature of novelty is the introduction of a beautiful
woman, who is the companion of the shipwrecked hero ;-a very agreeable substitute for the uninterest-
ing savage, Friday.
The style of the work is exceedingly animated, and the author's sympathy with Nature, in all her forma
of beauty, is everywhere apparent.
THE NEW PRIEST IN CONCEPTION BAY. A Novel, in 2 vols., 16mo. Price, $1.75.
The events upon which this story is founded took place in Newfoundland. The grand scenery of the
barren island makes a framework of singular picturesqueness for the simple yet affecting narrative. Ali
is new to American readers. Life has a strange charm; manners and customs are peculiar: the dialci !
is marked and full of character; and the simplicity, bravery, and heroic endurance of the hardly fisher-
men forin a fine subject for the novelist's pen.
The publishers believe that this work will make a deep impression, not only on account of its bold and
decisive pictures of scenery, the poetic graces of the style, but from the absorbing interest of the story.
It is d eply imbued with religious feeling, full of natural piety that comiends itself to the best feelings
of the heart.
HYMNS OF THE AGES. Being Selections from Classic Devotional Poetry, principally from the
“Lyra Apostolica," " Lyra Catholica," and " Lyra Germanica." With an Introduction by Prof. l.
D. HUNTINGTOX. In one volume, 12mo. In various elegant styles of binding. A beautiful gift book.
In this work are gathered together the hymns which have been consecrated by generations of (hristians
of all denominations. It is believed to be the most elevated and devout in character, as well as the most
varied and complete, of any collection extant.
THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF JAMES SULLIVAN. 2 volumes, octavo, with a fine steti
Portrait after Stuart.
The Life of Sullivan connects the recent history of the State with the ante Revolutionary period. An
active lawyer and politician, he eagerly espoused the patriotic cause, and held positions of trust and dan
ger throughout the struggle. He was afterwards Judge, Congressional Delegate, and Governor of the
Commonwealth. His services, no less than his sagacity and high character, entitle his memory to the
respect of the present generation. The work is one of great interest, not only to students of history, but
to the general public.
PUBLISHED BY
PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & CO., Boston,
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States,


This book should be returned to
the Library on or before the last date
stamped below.
A fine of five cents a day is incurred
by retaining it beyond the specified
time.
Please return promptly.
THE COMPL:
calendered pa
or morocco ba
This is widely k
commendations f
ing, as being by fu
Another editio
SHAKSPEARI
$3; half calf,
THE COMPL:
FLETCHEI
copious No
The only Ameri
in costlier styles to
The price of the
THE POETIC
BART. With a
In one volum
This edition of
editor, the genius
THE COMPL
Author's In
THE COMPL)
illustrations.
THE POETIC
A new edition
THE COMPL
and Corres
graphical.
THE WORKS
volume, 8vo,
THE WORKS
pleted by the i
F. S. A. In o
THE POETTC.. Var ve u n drauw.uuuuuut. vv awna in Mult, wy inev.
Rufus Wr. Griswold. In one volume, 8vo., with portrait and illustrations.
THE POETICAL WORKS OF FELICIA HEMANS. Complete in one volume, 8vo. With
a Memoir, by Mrs. L. H. SIGOURNEY. A new edition, from the last London edition, elegantly
illustrated from original designs.
THE COMPLETE WORKS OF LETITIA E. LANDON. One vol., roy. 8vo. With Portrait.
The price of the edition of the Pocts above, per volume is, bound in muslin, 82.50 ; in library style,
$3 ; in muslin, gilt, extra, $t; in morocco, gilt, $4.50.
Same edition, printed upon fine calendered paper. Price, in black muslin, $3 ; in half turkey or half
calf, gilt or antique, $5; in full turkey, antique or gilt, $6.
por For a complete list of the British Poets, published by P. S. & Co., see their Catalogue, copies
of which are furnished, post-paid, "pon application.
Published by PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & Co., Boston.
And for sale by all Booksellers in the Unit